Nomadic

I also get annoyed when things just ‘happen’ without being built into the story line, it can be frustrating and really zap the immersion of the story. I’ve tried my best to not do this, but I am a novice writer with limited free time, so storyboarding isn’t in my cards. In this specific case of just disappearing without family communication, near the early part of the story, Adam learns that the OLS company has essentially started doing family outreach on his behalf to let his family know he was safe and was out doing a semester at sea with limited means of communication. His family is also relatively disjointed and isolated from each other, and he’s drifted apart from most of his friends. I guess you could say he was the perfect target to disappear and most people wouldn’t realize it for some time. As the story progresses, this’ll come back up. The last chapter is really the first time that I built in a time jump. The rest of the story had been pretty detailed day-by-day, but I felt like the story wasn’t going to progress as desired that way for much longer. While it’s fun to think about and write the daily life of someone in this type of fantastical situation, eventually it becomes redundant and routine. I appreciate your feedback and welcome anymore that you have. Again, writing is a brand new hobby of mine, and I was definitely the guy that barely scraped by in any English or Creative Writing courses. I wish I had more time to sit down and write… it’s one of those things that the mood and free time have to align on, and it’s less often than I’d like. I do write when I get free time, but its usually only a few paragraphs at a time between meetings or when I’m on a long layover at the airport. You’ll get the updates you’re hoping for in the next few chapters, for sure.

It was some time ago. Not shots, but hormone implants.

Chapter 27 It was dark. I wasn’t sure where I was, but I could hear voices. It was cold. I tried as hard as I could to open my eyes, but it was like they were glued shut. My arms wouldn’t lift, no matter how hard I tried. I screamed for help, but nothing came out. The voices grew louder. They were laughing. I tried again to move, but I couldn’t. Panic set in and my breathing became shallow and rapid. I could feel sweat all over my body. The laughing grew. “I can’t believe I ever loved you.” “What a freak.” “That’s no son of mine.” The laughing was so close it was like I could feel the movement of air, but I couldn’t react. The voices were familiar, even though I couldn’t see them, I knew who they were. My mom. My dad. Sarah. They were all here laughing at me. They were laughing at what I’d become. I couldn’t see myself, but I knew what they were seeing. Dresses. Diapers. Pacifiers. I was a freak to them. I wanted to die. I needed to die. I couldn’t face them ever again. My body lurched forward as a loud sound ripped through my unconsciousness. My eyes shot open in time to see the broad side of an 18-wheeler swerve back into the right lane. The rumble stripes under the tires caused me to jump. Monica’s hand went to the grab handle above the passenger window, and I reflexively moved my arms to the back of the drivers seat in front of me. “Asshole!” Steve yelled in anger at the truck driver, stepping on the accelerator to get past the lumbering Volvo. “He’s on his fucking phone.” Monica said, dumbfounded that someone driving something so large would be so careless. I breathed a sign of relief, partly because I was glad that we weren’t going to get pancaked between the trailer and a cement barrier, but mostly because the nightmare was over. It was a few hours between the cabin and Bozeman, and while much of it was on twisty backroads, a decent portion was on wide open Interstate 90. The gentle bouncing of the Yukon Denali was enough to lull me to sleep every time. “Sorry about that.” Steve said as if he could control what other drivers were doing. His eyes met mine in the rear-view mirror. I met them with a ‘what are ya gonna do’ raise of the eyebrows and a small shrug. The signs on the highway let me know that we were about 30 miles away from the city, which was good because my diaper was starting to feel pretty full and gave an obvious bulge under my sweatpants. We were headed to Bozeman to do a little shopping for the new house. It was due to be completed in a few weeks, but at the present, was just a shell of glass, wood, and stone. I couldn’t believe that it had been nearly 2 months since we came to Montana. It seems like a blur, but probably because everything was so routine now. Monica and I fell into a good pattern and I actually enjoyed most of my time with her. Steve was still busy turning the company into a powerhouse in the pharmaceutical world, but he was doing an excellent job and the company was turning a healthy profit. I didn’t get to spend as much time with him as I would have liked… his schedule has put him on the road nearly constantly for the past six weeks. Mark and Alice were gone most of the time as well, which was good for Molly and I. We usually got to do our own thing during the day. Even when Mark and Alice were in town, they still busied themselves with whatever it is billionaires do all day. Emmy and Matt went back home a few weeks ago. It really sucked to see them leave and not a day goes by that I don’t wish they were here to hang out with us, but I guess our party had to come to an end at some point, and we were all settling back into our routine. Monica had really stepped up with Molly as well, and I could tell the two of them were getting along much better than I thought they would. Monica gave Molly the space she needed and didn’t try to fill the void left by Alice when she was away, but she also didn’t alienate her away from the two of us. She was happy to let Charlotte, who stayed at the house to help Mark and Alice while they were in town, take the lead with Molly. I yawned and stretched, then peered out the window at the picturesque mountains surrounding us along the interstate. They seemed to stand still, mocking us for being so small and insignificant in the world while they towered over it. “Are you getting hungry, hon? Do you need a snack?” Monica called from the front seat without turning around. I could see her digging in the diaper bag that she took everywhere she went, then without waiting for my acknowledgment, handed back a small baggie of Cheerios. I silently took the bag and tossed a few of them in my mouth, then murmured a thank you. I watched Monica’s pretty face light up as she saw the first signs of Bozeman in the distance. She had talked at length about how much she loved the small town feel of the progressive city and wished that Steve’s office was close enough to make a ‘house in the city’ practical. Steve wasn’t as keen on the idea and instead opted to make the cabin being built as comfortable as possible for his new small family. I thought back to the day that Monica really started to take over what could only be defined as parental duties for me. I could tell she loved it, she was destined to be a mother, but I guess fate had other plans. Since that day, she’s been a constant in my life. She’s there each morning when I wake up, she’s changed me each and every time I needed a new diaper, dressed me, bathed me, fed me, and tucked me in each night. It made me reflect on my own childhood and how lonely I was with parents that were largely inattentive, although I know they cared for me. Monica has the ability to focus all of her time and attention on something, and it seems that something is me. The exits began to pass by and I soon heard the rhythmic clicking of the turn signal, then felt the large vehicle begin to slow. I watched as the other traffic zipped by, continuing their journeys down the interstate and away from Bozeman. “Do you know where this place is?” Steve asked Monica quietly while looking around at the signs just off the exit. “Umm… it’s downtown, that’s all I really know. I heard it’s pretty easy to find. It’s a big brick storefront.” She replied as she gestured toward the city center. The turn signal came on again as Steve creeped through the sharp turn, the green light swaying gently in the wind. Steve and I hadn’t been as close as we once were. Even though he travelled a significant amount, I feel like he’s been more distant even when we’re all home. It’s not that he isn’t excited to see me or anything, it just feels like that passion that he once had for me has dwindled to embers of what it once was. I guess, like any girl in a relationship, I get the cues that he’s horny and he’ll turn the charm on. Even though I know what he’s doing, I still find myself enjoying it. Wishing that it would last past his orgasm, but it fades soon after and we return back to the low smolder that we were before. His preferences really haven’t shifted much, he’ll use the same smooth talk to get me on my knees and sweet talk his dick into my mouth. Between three and ten minutes later, depending on the day, his hands tighten around my head and he blasts somewhere between four and six jets of cum into my mouth. I’ll swallow it while he strokes my hair and tells me how much he loves me, then he’ll stand and help me up before kissing my forehead and excusing himself to the bathroom to clean up. It’s stupid… each time this happens I’ll stare at the door for a few seconds hoping that he’ll come back out and, well, I don’t even know. I just miss what we had and want it back. Bozeman is a cool little town. It looks like someone from ‘down south’ decided to make a town in the most remote place they could, then filled it with all of their cool friends that decided they wanted to be hippie cowboys. I imagined myself living there one day, living happily on a little ranch just out of town, exploring the culture, eating the diverse foods, watching the sun set over happiness. But given my current situation, I didn’t have high hopes of that happening any time soon. I looked to the right as Monica gestured at Steve, pointing out a large brick storefront with spotless glass shimmering in the sun. I couldn’t see a business name on the door, but judging from the furniture in the display window, it was high end enough to not need to advertise to the public. Their clientele sought them out, not the other way around. I glanced down at myself. I’ve accepted that for the foreseeable future, I wasn’t going to be selecting my own clothes, no matter the conditions of the day. I was wearing thin black sweatpants and a baggy teal pullover sweater from The North Face. Capping it off was a pink and black headband that held my now-shoulder length hair behind my ears, along with a ponytail. The hormones had really started to do their work in the past month or so. My hair seemed to grow faster and thicker than before, and my already soft features softened even more. Couple that with Monica’s adeptness at applying natural looking makeup, and no one on Earth would suspect I was anything other than a bright-eyed teenage girl while out in public. If the light was right, you could even see the tale tale markings of budding breasts under my shirt. These both disgusted and annoyed me because I knew they wouldn’t just ‘go away’ one day… I was likely stuck with these for a long time. I did, however, really enjoy the sensations I felt when I played with them. I did that enough one night that I nearly came from it. Steve and Monica stepped from the Denali, then Steve opened my door once the cars passing by moved past. I slid from the leather seat and took Steve’s hand as he helped me down, ever the gentleman. I pulled on the sweater, making sure it was long and baggy enough to cover the now-obvious bulge from the sodden diaper beneath the thin sweats. With Steve’s hand on the small of my back, I passed around the rear of the SUV and onto the wide sidewalk in front of the palatial storefront. No sooner than my feet hit the sidewalk did Monica grab for my hand and guide me to the door, seeking out the restroom to ensure a wet diaper didn’t turn into wet pants. “Restroom?” She enquired to the attentive elderly lady that met us near the door. “I’m so sorry, we don’t have a public restroom, ma’am.” She replied curtly. I’m not sure who the lady was, but clearly she didn’t recognize money when she saw it. While I was likely nothing to behold, Monica was decked out in a Burberry dress and overcoat with Louboutin shoes. Monica, even with the rude reply from the woman, gave a sweet smile and gestured for her to approach. The older woman did with an air of surprise that this woman showed no hesitation to step foot in one of the finest establishments in Montana and command her around, did so. “While I understand your restroom isn’t for public use, I’d ask that you make an exception this time. She’s just, well… on the way here her body decided it would be a good time to ‘go through the change’, and to be frank, we’re gonna need to get that under control before the poor girl needs a new wardrobe.” She said quietly with an apologetic look. The lady tightened her lips even more, looked at the mortified look on my face, which was genuine, then pointed down the hall. “It’s the door that says private.” She said with an emphasis in the word private. I felt like I wanted to jump in front of a truck, I was so embarrassed. “What the hell?” I challenged Monica when the door was closed and locked behind us. “What? You want me to tell her your diaper is about to split open?” She retorted back. “It’s girl code. No girl can deny another girl the use of a bathroom when her period unexpectedly starts. I’m offended she didn’t offer a tampon as well. Stuck up bitch.” I exhaled sharply, conveying my annoyance. “Would you rather I told her the truth?” She asked as she opened the bag and took out a clean diaper. I shook my head, then, by habit, lifted the sweater up and over my belly, giving Monica free access to my pants. She pulled them down to the middle of my thigh, then pushed lightly at my knees in a nonverbal instruction to spread my legs a little wider. I followed her command and felt the thin black fabric stretch. She undid the tapes and balled the diaper into a tight sphere, then tossed it in the lidded trash can next to the toilet. She had become good at applying diapers while I was standing, but they never seemed to sit right at first. It took some weird stretches to get it to settle into place and today was no exception. My pants were pulled back up and Monica gave me a soft pat on my freshly diapered butt before securing the diaper bag closed with the zipper. I pulled my sweater back down and gave myself a quick glance in the half-length mirror. No obvious diaper bulge, and while I hated to admit it, I was pretty damn cute and not just for a boy dressed as a girl. I tucked a stray hair behind my ear, took a quick glance at my makeup, and walked out of the bathroom to face the woman that was convinced I just became a woman. Her attitude was immensely different once she saw Steve stroll through the door. His high-end casual clothes and the way he carried himself just oozed money and success. We went from the annoying public trying to sully the restroom of a prestigious establishment to the guests of honor within a few seconds. Not 30 seconds after entering, Steve was sipping on a complimentary glass of Silver Oak with one being quickly delivered to Monica as well. I was happy with a sparkling water. I can’t stress enough how boring furniture shopping is. Standing there while someone tells you about every wood variety that a dresser can be built in, then shows a literal binder filled with pictures of knobs, hinges, pulls, and every kind of fabric to line the drawers that’s ever existed on the planet… well, it sucks. It had been at least an hour since we arrived and we still hadn’t made it past the ‘Family Gathering Room’ section of our curated shopping experience. I kept a running tally of what this shopping trip would cost for fun for the first half-hour, but lost track as they discussed chandeliers and sconces for the living room. I left off at around seventy-two thousand dollars and I was certain it had doubled since then. The old lady gestured to the bedroom wing of the store with more enthusiasm than her husband ever experienced and quickly pulled on Steve’s arm. “St… umm… Dad?” I started, catching myself. “Can I go to the bookstore next door while you all finish up?” I pleaded, hopeful to do anything other than stand here for more of this torture. This caught Steve off guard. He shot a look to Monica who also had a look of surprise on her face. I haven’t been out in public without one of them since I met Steve, and I don’t think he expected me to venture off on my own with the way I was dressed. “Please?” I begged with my best puppy dog eyes. The old lady seemed annoyed. “Just to the bookstore, no where else.” He finally said, looking to Monica for assurance that his approval wasn’t a mistake. Monica shrugged. “Thanks.” I said with a smile, then began to walk with a bounce in my step towards the front door. The cold air felt nice as I stepped back to the sidewalk. I glanced up and around at the Main Street of Bozeman, then walked a few dozen yards over to the little used bookstore occupying the space next to the most pretentious furniture store West of the Mississippi. The bell clinked against the glass in the way one would expect from an old bookstore like this. An older gentleman nodded from behind the counter and went back to the stack of papers in front of him. There were a few people scattered around the store, some browsing, some curled up with a book. This seemed like more of a refuge than a shop. “Can I help you find anything?” The man called out as he shuffled the papers in front of him. “No, thank you though. Just browsing.” I said back, then turned to the stacks occupying the far side of the store. While I may have the outward appearance of a sweet young girl, I still had the mind of a boy and walked right for the suspense and thriller section of the shelves and began sorting through political spy novels from Tom Clancy, Lee Child, and Jack Carr. “Not to stereotype, but those don’t seem like they’d be up your ally.” A voice quietly said from behind me. I jumped a little, then turned to see a guy around my age, a head taller, and a hundred pounds heavier move in behind me. “I like what I like, I guess.” I said, then put the book back. “That’s really cool that a pretty thing like you would be into guy books.” He laughed as he picked up the book I put down. “I would have pegged you for a Twilight girl.” “Looks can be deceiving.” I said, trying to politely end the conversation. “I didn’t mean to… sorry. It came out wrong.” He said quickly as he picked up my annoyance. “Just trying to start a conversation.” “It’s fine, no worries. I kinda just want to pick out a book though.” I added, now feeling the pressure from the other side of the gender norms. “Can I buy you a coffee to make up for it?” He asked quickly. I shook my head, but he didn’t notice as he was already busy fishing his wallet out of his back pocket. I watched as he slid a bill from the pocket and slapped it down annoyingly hard in front of the guy at the counter, then took two paper cups and filled them with coffee from the carafe near the back of the store. “Cream or sugar?” He asked as he presented a handful of packets. I shook my head and took the cup of coffee from him, hoping that this was the end of it but knowing he was just getting started. “Wow, what kind of girl reads books like that, drinks black coffee, and yet looks as beautiful as you do.” He wondered aloud. My eyes instinctively rolled as I took a sip from the cup of coffee that had, no doubt, been sitting since before I had been awake. I turned to move to another bookshelf, not looking for anything in particular, but trying to busy myself to drop a subtle hint that I wasn’t really feeling like getting hit on today. “I’m Chris.” He stammered as he followed behind me like a puppy. “Addy.” I replied. “Pretty name.” He added quickly. As far as guys go, Chris wasn’t unattractive. He seemed to be decently built, definitely a football player build, but his interest in books seemed to dispel the notion that he was a jock. He had deep brown hair and a young looking face that hasn’t seen much sun. He was going for the lumberjack look, compete with his flannel shirt, battered jeans, and work boots that I suspect were worn down when purchased. “Sorry, Chris. My parents are next door and I’m just here to pick out a book while they shop.” I said after a moment of awkward silence. “No, it’s okay. I’m not like, hitting on you or anything, I just haven’t seen you here before and I do this for everyone new, ya know. Of course… unless you’d like me to hit on you.” He said with a cheesy grin. “Sorry.” I said quietly, then went back to browsing the shelves. Chris was silent for a moment, but never left my vicinity. I had decided that rather than continue to be annoyed by him, I would just head back next door and wait for furniture purgatory to end. I put the novel back on the shelf and started for the door, averting my eyes from Chris. As I rounded the cap of the aisle for mystery books, Chris stepped in front of me and blocked my passage. “You leaving already?” Chris asked in a low voice. “Yeah, I need to go.” I replied. “Well, can I get your number? At least that. I’d like to talk books with you again.” He insisted without moving from my path. “I don’t have a phone.” I answered with annoyance in my voice. “Oh, come on. Don’t bullshit me.” He said as he moved his right hand up and put it firmly on my shoulder. “Everybody has a phone.” I raised my eyes towards his and saw something that scared me. He was a giant compared to me and nothing I could do would physically overpower him. I tried to step back but his hand held firmly on my shoulder, preventing my movement. “I need to go.” I said a little louder with desperation in my voice. I hoped that someone in the store would take notice, but they all remained glued to their pages. “Come on, let’s just talk a little.” He said. I winced as his hand on my shoulder squeezed. “Stop it.” I said, moving my hand up quickly, effectively knocking his away from me. “Fine, fine…” He laughed. As I passed by him, he extended his hand again and groped at my chest, then pinched hard on my left breast. I turned quickly to him and felt every ounce of anger in my body build up. “Fuck you, you asshole!” I yelled, then pushed him hard. He tried to maintain his balance but fell backward into a shelf of books and tumbled to the ground. This drew the attention from everyone in the store. A man and woman moved in quickly and placed themselves between Chris and I, then the woman guided me away from him by the shoulders. “Are you okay?” She asked quickly. “He grabbed my chest and wouldn’t let me leave.” I said as the emotions released and I started to sob. “God damn it, Chris.” The shop keeper yelled and crossed from behind the counter. “You fucked up big time now.” “Fuck off.” Chris yelled as he tried to stand, but fell back over into another shelf of books. I turned and moved away quickly while Chris was down, exited the store, and walked quickly back to the furniture store where Steve and Monica were. I decided that I like the safety and security I had been afforded recently, and I had no desire to experience the world as a girl. Not anytime soon at least. I regained my composure as I walked back to join them in the lighting fixture section, then smiled when I saw all of them staring into what had to be the ugliest lamp I’d ever seen. I slid next to Steve and leaned into him, then smiled again has he gave me an unknowing hug. I knew that I was safe and I knew that I would be because these two wouldn’t let anything bad happen to me. Marcy, as I learned the older lady’s name was, handed Steve an invoice with six-figures in expenses with a smile. He signed it without a thought, then agreed with Marcy that it indeed was a pleasure doing business with her. Marcy recommended a restaurant on our way out, a ‘cute little French place’ that she no doubt had a hand in, and called in a reservation at Monica’s request. The warehouse-turned-bistro was quite delicious, but I was ready to get back to the cabin after the day I’d had. I decided not to tell Steve or Monica about the handsy creep from the bookstore, partially because I was afraid they’d never let me be alone again, and partially because I felt some weird sense of shame. I knew I didn’t do anything to attract his attention, but I second guessed my clothes, my makeup, my everything thinking that maybe I threw some sign to him that I wanted his attention. Being a girl in public wasn’t as enjoyable as I once thought, and the attention constantly received was more than unnerving. I fell asleep on the way back. I don’t even remember getting to the interstate. I slept up until Steve put the car in park and opened his door. I jumped up from a dreamless sleep and wiped the considerable amount of drool from my face, then looked around to make sure we were actually back ‘home’. The driveway was empty, and most of the lights were off. It was past eight and only Molly and Charlotte would be here, assuming they were back from their trip to the grocery earlier in the day. I shuffled in the shallow snow up to the front door, then waited while Steve fished his keys from his pocket. The warm air felt wonderful as I crossed into he cabin, the smell of oak firewood burning in the stone fireplace smelled wonderful. No sooner than my eyes adjusted to the light did Molly come sliding into view. She had a big smile on her face and was already dressed in her pajamas, her hair still wet from her bath. “Did you all have fun?” She asked as she hugged me tightly. I nodded, never too sure what the answer to that question is supposed to be, especially when the people that took you were standing right behind you. “Ten minutes, then bath and bed.” Monica said as she passed by, stripping her overcoat off in the process. Once we were outside of earshot, I turned to Molly and filled her in on the days events. “Yeah.” She said with a shrug. “It sucks being a pretty girl sometimes.” I was a little caught off guard that this would be considered a regular enough occurrence that it didn’t even warrant concern, but seeing that she didn’t find it unusual, I dropped it. “How was your day?” I asked as we collapsed onto the couch near the fireplace. “Boring and dumb.” She sighed. “Charlotte’s cool, but man that woman gets excited about produce that shouldn’t be in season. I had a thirty minute lecture about why you can’t buy tomatoes in the winter.” “Duh. Hot house tomatoes are shit. Everyone knows that.” I added, partially in jest, but mostly in truth. Molly rolled her eyes and tossed her hands up in annoyance. “So Charlotte told me earlier that her, Steve, and Monica were meeting Mark and Alice at the airport tomorrow, but she said it in a weird way, like something secret is happening. I asked what time I needed to be ready, and she said I didn’t have to go to this one. Sounds like neither of us are invited. Which means we have the house to ourselves for like two hours.” Molly said with giddy excitement. “What?” I asked with a surprised face. We never get the place alone, there’s always somebody around. “I know.” She said with the same surprise. “So we can do whatever we want.” “That’s awesome. Like what though? This place is boring.” I said. “Well, I know something I’d like to do.” She said with a smirk. I started at her, waiting for her to say it. She stared back, a little confused that I wasn’t picking up the vibes she was putting down. “Yeah?” I finally said. “You’re really gonna make me say it?” She asked, a little embarrassed. “Say what?” I replied. “Ugh… you know.” She groaned. “I want you to…” She said, then gestured to her chest. “Oh.” I said with some surprise. It’s not that I wasn’t wanting or willing to do that, but the novelty seems to have dissipated now that I was being breastfed literally every morning and night. She caught on to this and realized that the arrangement was one-sided, but I could see her mind wandering. “I’ll make it worth your while.” She said with a grin. “I’m not saying no.” I said back with a smile, unsure of what she had planned. If I knew Molly as well as I thought I did, we’d both end the afternoon happy. The light flicked on casting a bright glow around the room. Monica’s walked in wearing a t-shirt and pajama pants, carrying what would be my pajamas for the night in her hand. “Time.” She said as she gestured to her bathroom. “Can I come too?” Molly asked without hesitation. Monica thought for a second, then nodded. We walked to the large bathroom and Monica started the piping hot water, then turned to strip my clothes off of me. She tugged the sweater and shirt over my head, then paused when she noticed a decent bruise over my breast. “What happened?” She said with concern. “Oh, I walked into the corner of the refrigerator door earlier while Charlotte had it open.” I lied quickly. “Ouch, it looks like it hurt.” She said as she extended her hand and gently caressed the sensitive skin. I winced. She undressed me the rest of the way, then helped me into the tub. Molly sat on the closed toilet lid and continued to talk about her adventure at the grocery store. Molly knew Monica thought Charlotte was a little over the top about weird things, so felt safe discussing it in front of her. A deep scrub and a few minutes later, we were both tucked into our adjacent cribs, both having received our nightly allotment of breast milk, Molly from a bottle and me directly from Monica. She had to be up to at least ten ounces now as I found myself feeling sort of full after we finished. “Goodnight, I love you.” Molly said quietly when the door closed. “I love you too. Night.” I replied. I was asleep quickly for someone that napped twice during the day.

Chapter 26 I wish I could remember the dream I was having before Sam’s sneezing fit woke me up, but no amount of concentration could lull me back to sleep. I couldn’t get comfortable because of my diaper, which told me that it was likely morning anyways. It’s strange how you learn these things… who would have thought that the capacity of a diaper could allow me to tell time. Molly groaned and slammed a pillow over her head. I couldn’t actually see her, but I knew that was her normal morning routine when she didn’t want to be awake. I laid there with my eyes open, surveying the dark shadows around the room for what felt like an hour before I heard the door to the nursery open and close, then squinted when the light shined in to our dimly lit slumber party. “Good morning!” Charlotte sang as she slowly turned up the dimmer switch, causing all of us to groan and cover our faces. There wasn’t a clock in the room, nor did the darkness of Northern Montana in winter give us any indication of the actual time. I guessed it was around 8am, but honestly living this life, it didn’t matter much. Not like I had anywhere to be. Charlotte walked to the others and lowered the rails to the cribs, but walked past mine as she guided the others to the changing table. I sat up and looked over at her, confused as to why I was skipped. “Monica said you were hers today, dear. She’ll be in here soon.” Charlotte said while looking at me, her hands now adept at diaper changes enough to not have to look. I nodded and plopped back down in the crib and watched the others as they changed into fresh diapers and out of their footie pajamas. Each girl was dressed in tights and a t-shirt before being ushered out of the room. I lifted my head, a little surprised that Charlotte would just leave me laying here without at least offering to let me get up, but the door to the nursery opening and closing and the sound of silence let me know that I was indeed alone. I stared up at the ceiling and traced the perimeter of the room with my eyes and waited. I wondered what the others were up too and what they were having for breakfast. My stomach growled. I thought I heard a clock ticking somewhere in the distance, but realized it was likely just my mind playing tricks on me as I hadn’t seen a clock anywhere around the house since we arrived. I sat up when I heard the door finally open and turned my head to see who my visitor was, then watched as Monica bounced in with a coffee in hand. I would kill for a coffee, but knew that wasn’t going to happen. ‘Babies don’t drink coffee’, I could imagine her saying with an annoying chuckle. She sat the mug down on the ledge of the changing table, and crossed over to me. “Good morning!” She sang with even more chipper than Charlotte had. I didn’t respond and instead met her with a ‘you’re too much of a morning person for me’ look as I sat up in the crib. I could feel the diaper squish beneath me and looked forward to getting it off. The bars slid down and Monica extended her hand, assisting me with the small drop to the wood floor. “How did you sleep?” She asked as we moved to the table. “Fine, I guess.” I said flatly. Her sweet smile got even sweeter at this as she assisted me up, then guided me into a laying position on the table. It took a moment to get the pajamas off of me, the table wasn’t conducive to one-piece pajamas unless you happened to be as adept as Charlotte was in maneuvering teenage-toddlers. “Whew, that’s full.” She said in a playful tone as she moved her attention to my groin. I rolled my eyes, but made sure she wasn’t looking first. Of course it was. She knew it would be. I was locked in a crib for the past ten hours. She pulled at the tabs and tucked them behind my hips, then pulled the diaper down and out from under me. The cool, dry air felt nice against my warm and clammy skin. I hoped she would let me air out for a few minutes, but she instead began cleaning me with a wipe. Her fingers made sure not to miss a square centimeter of my skin, nor with the lotion she applied right after. I can’t say I didn’t enjoy the attention and appreciated how soft her hands were. Her diapering skills were definitely improving with each change. She secured the tapes of the new one without having to reposition, and they weren’t overly tight or loose. She tucked her fingers around the leg bands and fluffed the crotch a little before turning away and grabbing some clothes from next to my crib. “How precious are these?” She said as she held up purple bloomers with gold spots, and multiple rows of ruffles. By this point I really didn’t care what I was dressed in, it made no impact on me nor was there anyone to be embarrassed around. Parade me around in whatever, I don’t think anyone would bat an eye. She sat the bloomers down near my feet and pulled the white onesie, the compete ensemble, up and began sliding my head and arms through. Sure, by this point I didn’t really care what I wore, but I didn’t appreciate that there were big, whimsical letters across the front of the onesie proclaiming the wearer was ‘Daddy’s Girl & Mommy’s World’. She snapped the garment between my legs, then fished the bloomers up and over my diaper. She beamed at the spectacle in front of her. “One more thing…” She said quietly as she pulled a headband from near my feet. It was the same material as the bloomers, so I missed it when she sat it down. She slid it over my head, down my neck, then pulled it back up to hold my hair out of my face. Atop the headband was a bow, the perfect accoutrement to the infantile outfit. “I could just eat you up.” She said as she pulled me up and off of the changing table. Usually when I would wear things like this, there would be some sort of skirt or dress that would cover me and I was missing that now. The bloomers, while they did effectively hide the visibility of my diaper really only stood to accentuate the fact that I was, indeed, wearing one. We walked into the nursery, her leading and me following. She sat on the comfy couch and pulled me down next to her, then pivoted her body to more easily face me. Her dark hair framed her face, and the subtle makeup she was wearing gave her a youthful appearance. Her teeth were almost too white, and since she was such a smiler, were always on full display. “I think today is going to be a special day for you and I.” She started, then waited for my reaction. Offering none, she went on. “I’ve let the others know that it’s just a you and I day. I think we’ll be able to bond better if we aren’t constantly interrupted.” I nodded a little. Not because I agreed, but because it was instinctual. She smiled more. “So… I think we should start with some nummies, then get you some breakfast. I thought we could talk for a little while after that, just about ourselves and, hopefully, better learn about each other. We’ll do some lunch after. Then I’m going to give you a little spa treatment… do your hair and nails, a facial, teach you a few makeup tips, all the fun things. We’ll have dinner and dessert in my room, then I thought we would watch a movie. How’s that all sound?” I could almost envision her skull flying out from her lips with how big her smile was. “What are… nummies?” I asked. “Breast feeding. I’ll breastfeed you.” She said, almost surprised that I didn’t realize that. Of course. No escaping that part. “Is there anything you wanted to do?” She asked, hopeful. I shook my head and looked away. “Okay.” She said, seeming to be a little annoyed that I wasn’t as enthusiastic about the day as she was. She took no pause to begin our dream day. It was maybe a few seconds before she had her blouse open, then another split second to open the cup of her nursing bra. Her nipple popped out and I watched as her breast bounced while she tucked the cup under her cleavage. “I’ve only been getting about six ounces when I pump, so there may not be enough in there for you. I think my body will start to make more once you start feeding routinely.” She said as she pulled my arm over to her and manipulated my upper body onto her lap. Normally when presented with the nipple of an attractive woman in front of my face, there wouldn’t be any hesitation in my mind to latch on. However, under the circumstance, knowing that this was purely a non-sexual encounter between us, I was a little reluctant. She didn’t accept my hesitation though, and quickly married my mouth and her nipple together. She adjusted her body once her nipple was resting on my tongue. She was now supporting my weight with her arm propped on a pillow. I held her nipple there without moving for a few seconds and wondered if there was some way out of this. She squeezed her boob a little with her hand and sent a small stream of milk into my mouth. It’s overly-sweet taste surprised me, and somehow I got a faint hint of cucumbers. “Go on.” She whispered. I accepted my fate and began. It’s weird how one of the very first activities a person learns in life, the suck/swallow reflex, goes away so soon after birth. Also, obviously, breasts weren’t designed to provide an appropriate flow of milk for a grown person. Much like with a too-small baby bottle, I found myself working hard to get enough milk to justify swallowing. It was difficult to figure out just how hard to suck to keep from pulling too much of her breast into my mouth. Weird things to struggle with. She looked down at me tenderly. I returned her gesture by closing my eyes, but I don’t think that upset her. She rubbed lightly on my back over the thin cotton and almost imperceptibly rocked us both on the couch. I found myself in a near trance as it seemed all of my cares melted away with each small suckle. I nursed for either five minutes or five hours, I lost track of time, but soon found that no amount of suction was producing any milk. Without a word, she popped this nipple out and inserted the other. Back into the trance I went. A few minutes later, once both breasts were depleted, she pulled her nipple out and snapped her nursing bra back up, then took a burp cloth from beside her and wiped my face. She didn’t say anything, just smiled at me. I hated the advice that she got from Alice, and I really hated that I could feel it working. For some reason I didn’t hate her as much as I did a few minutes ago. She stayed quiet but pulled my head back to her chest and held me in an embrace. I closed my eyes and allowed my mind to drift again. She smelled sweet, faintly floral. Her heart was beating slow, strong, and rhythmic. “Ready for more breakfast?” She asked, snapping from my blank space. I nodded. Six ounces of milk did not a breakfast make. I waddled after her as we went to the small kitchenette in her bedroom. Her’s was just down the hall from Steve’s, but seemed to have been designed as a fully-functional Mother-in-Law suite at some point. It was one large room with a handsome bed, sitting area, bathroom, and what would equate to a dorm room kitchen. Within minutes she had whipped up a bowl of oatmeal mixed with, you guessed it, more breast milk. She sat us down at a small cafe style table and placed the bowl between us. I motioned to pick up the pink plastic spoon, but she grabbed it before I could. She stirred the thick paste around, then scooped a heaping bite and blew on it. It somehow surprised me when she advanced the spoon toward my face. Even with all of the changes since I met Steve, I was still able to feed myself. I can’t recall the last time in my life someone insisted on feeding me. “Open.” She sang softly as the spoon grazed my lower lip. I followed her instruction and allowed her to place the spoon in my mouth, then she lifted up and out, depositing the apple cinnamon oat mush onto my tongue. It wasn’t unpleasant, but I’ve never been a big fan of mushy foods. I hate to admit it, even to myself, but after the third or fourth bite, I found I was enjoying myself. She was giving me constant positive feedback, encouraging me to keep eating and I was actually enjoying it. I could feel my stomach tingle at her affirmation, something that I guess I was deprived of as a child. She scraped the last of it out of the bowl and fed it to me, then used the spoon to scrape a few errant oats from my lips and help them back into my mouth. Another wave of affirmation made me feel warm, made me feel oddly proud of eating breakfast. Monica helped me brush my teeth, wash my face, clean my ears, and apply baby lotion all over my body. I was used to Steve helping me to a minor extent with some of these things, but Monica barely allowed me to help at all. “Can you still feel when you need to go potty?” She asked me as she gave the front of my diaper a quick squeeze while walking out of the bathroom. I shrugged and moved to the couch. “Today will go much better for both of us if we can use our words.” She replied as she flipped off the bathroom lights and followed me. I plopped down and pulled a blanket from the back of the small couch overtop of my legs, partly because I was cold and partly because I hated my legs being completely uncovered and the clothes I was wearing didn’t do anything to cover them. “No.” I sighed. She looked at me with the expectation that I expand on my answer. “I could at first, just feel a little pressure but once I could feel it, it would just happen. Now, I don’t even really feel the pressure anymore. The only time I can tell is if I’m laying down and I feel it drip down. Most of the time, though, I only know I’ve gone because I can feel the diaper get bigger.” I answered, my gaze going anywhere but to her. “And what have you all been doing about messes?” She asked, very frank. I could feel my face get warm. It was still a sensitive issue that I didn’t want to discuss. “I did that myself in the morning.” I said quickly. “What about Charlotte helping you yesterday?” She prodded. “I wouldn’t really call that helping…” I added flatly. “Well, I think that the expectation going forward is that you’ll be receiving a little help each day in that department.” She said after briefly contemplating how to make sure this wasn’t seen as optional. Of course it would be. What better way to control someone than strip each and every piece of dignity they have left. “Can I at least use the bathroom for it?” I asked, hoping we could at least compromise. “Much easier than changing…” “Nope.” She cut in, flatly rejecting my plea. I huffed and crossed my arms, purposely covering up ‘Mommy’s World’ on my onesie. “Pouting is okay, I understand your frustration.” She said. Highly doubtful, I doubt too many others could sympathize. She watched me for a moment, then decided enough time had passed and I needed to get over it. She stood and walked towards the door, then flipped the light switch off. The room fell into blackness with only a hint of light from beyond the thick curtains flanking the bed. She took another step and flipped another switch and the ‘whoosh’ of the gas fireplace ignited, casting warm light on us. “I want you to tell me all about yourself. Your childhood, loves, losses… how you ended up here. Steve has told me some things, but I’d love to hear it from you directly.” She said, settling back into her place on the couch. She tugged and me, moving me onto my back with my head in her lap. I tried to think of what to say. She pulled the headband out of my hair and began running her fingers through it. I purred and closed my eyes, then started from the beginning. I talked for at least an hour, but honestly it could have been two. I’m not sure I opened my eyes the entire time, and she didn’t stop playing with my hair. I guess we were both getting what we want. “Can I ask you some personal things?” She said when I finally stopped talking and we were silent for a moment. I didn’t say yes, but I didn’t object. “It sounds like Steve is the first man you’ve been with, and he’s exceptionally private about things. I clearly know you two have a sexual relationship, but how far has that gone?” She asked. “Well, it’s gone all the way to Montana.” I joked. This caused her to laugh pretty loud. “You know what I mean.” She added. “Sure I do. Oral and some toys.” I said, being brief with my answer. “Do you find the sexual relationship mutual?” She asked. “That’s… well, that’s a tough question. You’ve seen what… you’ve seen it. So I wouldn’t necessarily say that… I mean, I don’t not enjoy what we do together, if that’s what you’re asking.” I stammered. “Got it. Well, the good news is, I think as your relationship progresses, there are ways that you two can be physical that provide satisfaction to both of you. Oral sex is great and all, but always being a giver isn’t exactly the most satisfying thing, right?” She said, sounding more like Sue Johansson than Monica. “I’m pretty sure I’m following, but… uh…” I questioned for clarity. “Prostate orgasms.” She quickly said. “Oh.” I was quiet for a bit after that as I envisioned what my life would likely look like soon. I knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that Steve’s intent wasn’t to stop with a blowjob every now and then. Clearly he’s beginning to move down this path, what with the butt plug from yesterday and all. I guess it’s similar to the first time I gave him oral, it’s a giant leap for me kind. “I’ll make sure you’re well prepared and he’s gentle.” She finally said. “Yeah, cool. Thanks.” I responded. More awkward silence. I sat up when Monica began to shift on the couch. She stood once I was off of her and stretched her back, then reached out and grabbed my hand. “Let’s go get some lunch.” She said. I was hungry, so there was no objection from me. I followed her down the hallway before taking a quick pitstop in the nursery for a new diaper. She caught me off guard when she clipped a pacifier on a strap to my shoulder and popped a pink pacifier in my mouth. I’m sure it was an OLS special order as well… infant products sized for adults. I did find it oddly soothing though. I followed her into the main kitchen and wondered where everyone else was, I hadn’t heard a thing all morning and I figured at least someone would be in the kitchen or sitting room in the middle of the day. She pulled the refrigerator open and took out a sandwich wrapped in foil and dropped it on a plate. She also took out four jars of baby food and poured them into a small bowl. “Really?” I asked with a slight muffle from the pacifier. “Just to start. I’ll get you something else after. You need your fruits and veggies.” She said without slowing her gathering. I was annoyed, but knew objecting was useless. Monica munched on a turkey and bacon sandwich on freshly baked bread whilst spooning me bite after bite of carrot, sweet potato, and blueberry slurry. The blueberries really shined through and the entire concoction tasted more like a smoothie than baby food. I’d give it a passing grade. I polished off the bowl, had the ceremonial spoon scrape across the lips, then transitioned to a bowl of mashed potatoes with gravy. I guess solid food was out of the question today. It was taking some getting used to, to say the least. Steve was big on what I was wearing, and while he was the one that pushed the diapers, he still allowed me to have autonomy and independence. Monica on the other hand seemed to enjoy the infantilism more than just the clothing. I just hoped that this wouldn’t be the norm and just a feature of our bonding day. The bowls in the sink and the pacifier back in place, we were off again to Monica’s room. “How would you feel about a nap?” She asked as she closed the door behind her. I shrugged. A nap did sound nice, and she couldn’t further baby me while sleeping. She smiled and walked over to me, squeezed my diaper, then nodded that it was in satisfactory condition and didn’t require a change at this point. I was led to the right side of her large bed, then ushered under the thick comforter. The flannel sheets were toasty warm and butter soft, making me jealous of the thin crib sheets I was sleeping on at night. The mattress seemed to swallow me as Monica tucked the blankets around me, then kissed my forehead. The fire place was flipped off and the room went dark. I expected her to climb in bed and nap with me… if she wasn’t planning on doing so, why would she put me in her bed? But she didn’t. She went into the bathroom and closed the door, then ran water into the bathtub. I laid there and listened as water sloshed and thought about leaving now that she was in the tub, but pushed the thought away. My mind had tried to convince me time and time again to run away, but there was nowhere to go. I closed my eyes and continued to mindlessly suck on the pacifier, curious if her nurturing would continue in perpetuity or if I could regain some independence once the newness of all of this wore off. “Hey, baby. Let’s get up now.” I heard her say softly. Monica was leaning over me, gently brushing the hair out of my face. I guess I fell asleep. It surprised me because I really wasn’t tired before climbing into the bed. It hit me quicker than I knew. I looked at her with surprise and regained my bearings, then started to push the heavy blankets off of me. She helped tuck them down, then pulled me up and to the side of the bed. I steadied myself for a moment, then dropped down to the warm hardwood floors. “You had a good nap, huh?” She cooed as she pulled the pacifier up and placed it at my lips. I turned my head. She smirked and dropped it back down, allowing its strap to hold it just below my rib cage. “Not a morning person or an after nap person, huh?” She giggled. I shook my head. Coffee would help. Coffee wouldn’t happen. “What about a bath?” She asked, gesturing to the bathroom. Hey, something we could agree upon. I nodded and stretched, then stifled a yawn. “I thought that would be right up your alley.” She said. I was guided into the bathroom and stood by while she twisted the faucet on the garden tub, then added a plethora of bath soaps and salts. She swirled her hand around to disperse the mixture, then turned to me and gestured me towards her. She leaned down a little and hooked her thumbs in the waist band of the bloomers and tugged them down, then pulled them from under my feet. A few firm tugs at the bottom of my onesie freed it and it quickly joined the bloomers on the bathroom floor. “Gotta check.” She said quietly, then twisted my body. She pulled at the back of my diaper and peeked inside. I always thought someone squeezing my crotch to check the condition of my diaper was embarrassing, but having someone tug the diaper open and actually look was far worse. She reached both hands around, gripped the tabs, and pulled. The wet diaper fell to the ground, was balled up, and tossed aside. I stood naked now and could feel her eyes staring my body down. “What?” I asked. “Nothing, just trying to see if I can notice any changes happening yet.” She said, a little ashamed that she got caught. I gave her a few seconds more to survey me. “Anything?” I asked with more annoyance in my voice. “It’s hard to tell, but your nipples seem to be getting just a little puffy there.” She said, locking eyes on my chest. I looked down, then moved my hand quickly up to my chest. It was hard to tell, but I think she was right. They were a tiny big puffier than I remembered. Not only that, they sort of hurt when I applied pressure. Fuck. She was right. “Is that the hormones?” I asked in a near panic. “Most likely, yeah.” She answered back with a smirk. My arms dropped down and I felt like crying. Up until now, the hormone thing was just a myth. I didn’t feel much different, I didn’t notice anything physical. But now, it was almost like going though puberty again, but this time as a girl. She moved her arm up and grabbed at my wrist, then held it. She gave me a smile, one with just a bit of empathy in it, but it didn’t last long. Before I knew it, she had me soaking in the hot, fragrant water.

Thank you, that means a lot! I’ve tried to be careful not to make them too one-dimensionally evil, but I always find Mark to be more and more self serving the more I write. I don’t think he cares about anything but power… that’s more important to him than Alice, Molly, or even his money. He just wants greater and greater influence over those around him and gets mad when that power is usurped. He and Alice have more of a partnership than a marriage, much like they are working to arrange between Steve and Monica.

Thank you so much! I greatly appreciate you taking the time to let me know you’re enjoying it. I love writing it, and I love the feedback from those that are enjoying it! I took an unplanned break for a while due to a new job and unpredictable travel schedule, but things have calmed down a bit now. I’m not always in the kind of mood I need to be in to write, but now when I am, hopefully I’m able. Happy New Years!!

Chapter 25 I didn’t see Steve or Monica the next morning, nor did I see Mark or Alice. I was sure they all departed for Helena early this morning since the weather outside wasn’t looking great. There was a constant howl of wind that I could hear through the fireplace in the sitting room, where Molly and I had spent most of the morning. Once luxury of not having Alice here was we pretty much had unrestricted access to our phones, but we were both well aware that our phones were being monitored and that any correspondence with friends and family would be scrutinized harshly and would potentially put our contract payout at jeopardy. It was nice just to feel like a normal teenager though, scrolling through hours of TikTok videos and creeping on Instagram. I told Molly about what happened yesterday with Steve, and while I half expected her perverted mind to fixate on the blowjob… or partial blowjob, I guess… she didn’t. She just hugged me and assured me that everything would be okay. I believe her. Charlotte meandered around the room periodically, fidgeting and straightening up, then sitting for a few seconds before jumping back up and honing on another menial task. I think we were at the point of boredom now, complacency even. How does an 18 year old boy become complacent when dressed as a toddler, dependent on diapers, unable to change or bathe themselves, or even decide which clothes to wear? Immersion, I guess. The novelty has worn off and this was my life now. I read somewhere that you can break a habit or form a new one after 30 days, and I guess it’s really true. I was accustomed to this life now. Molly and I both turned our heads quickly when we heard the chorus to “Little Bitty Pretty One” blast at full volume from Charlotte’s phone. She walked quickly to the table where her very old iPhone blared the ringtone three or four times before she answered. “Hello?” She sang into the phone. She nodded a few times, then looked quickly to Molly and I, then nodded a few more times while darting her eyes between us. “Sure can, that’ll be just fine.” She said in a chipper tone that didn’t match her expression. My phone dimmed in my hand, then shut off. I dropped it to the floor, then pushed myself up into a sitting position on the couch as Molly did the same. We knew this phone call impacted us somehow, and were curious exactly how. “No worries, thank you.” She said, then studied her phone for a second to find the button to hang up the call. “You girls are going on a little field trip.” She said this in a flat tone, almost an ominous tone that didn’t sit well with me. She punched at her phone a little more, then started typing a message. The simulated clicking of the keys was, as the ringtone, on full blast and nearly caused me to wince with each press. Finally, after an eternity, the loud whoosh indicated that her message was sent. She placed her phone in her pocket, walked to us and collected ours, then told us to head to the nursery. Molly and I walked through the hallway and entered the large room where Emmy and Sam were both playing Mario Kart on the Nintendo Switch. It was clear that Sam was some kind of Mario Kart shark as she was lapping Emmy when we passed by. Neither of them diverted their gaze from the screen, but Emmy did let out a “fuck” under her voice as she watched Princess Peach float by on a corner. Emmy launched a green turtle shell that promptly bounced off of a wall, ricocheted, and hit herself. I wasn’t sure if they would be joining us on whatever adventure we would be embarking on, so just watched as the continued play until Charlotte walked in. By this point, Sam had crossed the finish line and she celebrated just as much as Peach did on the screen. Emmy looked more annoyed than I’d ever seen her, but shook it off quickly once she realized we were all watching. “Everything okay?” Sam asked when she noticed Charlotte, Molly, and I standing there. “Just lovely, dear. These two are going on a trip to see Mr. Steve’s new ranch.” Charlotte said with a smile. Molly and I both looked at each other with a little relief on our faces, now a little more understanding of what we were leaving for. Charlotte ushered us into the back room and motioned for Molly to get to the changing table. With minimal effort, Charlotte boosted her up and turned her, then pushed her back to a laying position. Charlotte stripped off the pajama bottoms that Molly was wearing and tossed them into the dirty clothes hamper, then undid the tapes on the diaper and pulled it from beneath her. Charlotte balled the diaper up, secured it with the tapes, and tossed it into the bin next to her. Even after all of this time, even after all of our escapades together, I still found myself awkwardly peeking at Molly as she awaited her clean diaper. Charlotte pulled said diaper from the stack below the table which seems to have been replenished this morning already, then unfolded and fluffed it before placing the back of the diaper at Molly’s butt. A little lift and it was now at her lower back. Charlotte brought it up between Molly’s parted legs and secured it tightly with the tabs. Molly sat and spun around on the table so her legs were dangling, then lifted her arms above her head as Charlotte pulled the nightshirt over her and tossed it to join the pants. Molly shimmied from the table and stood next to me. I followed suit and was soon clad in only an infantile diaper as well as we awaited Charlotte’s instruction on clothing. We were soon both dressed in thick tights and a tunic top that looked a little older than we were accustomed to. The tights did very little to conceal our diapers, but the top fortunately dropped low enough to cover us the rest of the way. Charlotte pulled wool socks on us both, then led us to back to the sitting room where heavy coats, snow pants, and boots awaited. Tim, our driver from when we got here, was standing at the ready wearing a serious look on his face. He was dressed in all black and looked more like a mob driver than someone that would be driving Molly and I around. “The car is pretty warm in the garage, so if you want to hold off on the snow gear, we can toss it in the back.” He said, but still motioned for us to put on the snow boots. Charlotte assisted us with the footwear as Tim carried the light gray snow gear to the back of the black Suburban, then came in to retrieve us from Charlotte. I was thankful to the safely in the large SUV as the garage door opened and saw the near blizzard that awaited us beyond the refuge of the mansion. Tim took it slow the entire way out to the main highway, which took much longer than it did on the way in. Fortunately the main road was pretty clear and Tim settled in behind a snow plow for the drive back toward the airport. Molly and I were silent the entire time, both taking in the views that surrounded us. I was thankful that I didn’t decide to try and run away yesterday because Alice was right, I would be dead within minutes of weather hitting me. Tim maintained his hands at ten and two on the wheel, his eyes fixed on the road. I could see the death grip he had on the steering wheel and wondered why we needed to do this trip today or all days. Fortunately the weather improved as we moved away from the mountain and soon Tim was passing the plow in the fast lane. There was just a little sliver of sunshine on the horizon as the clouds broke a tiny amount. The road we were on would take us directly to the airport in town, but we veered right at an intersection just before we made it there. A short drive from there took us to a gated entrance on a snow covered road. Tim pulled the SUV near the gate, then stopped and waited. There was no call box that I could see, only large stone pillars on either side of us and a wooden crossbar overtop of the closed timber frame gate. ‘Sinaani’ was painted on an old beam hanging down from the crossbeam. “What’s that mean?” I asked Tim, pointing up to the sign. “Ugh… I’m not sure.” He said as he looked at the gate, then grabbed his phone from the console. He tapped for a moment, the smiled and looked at me in the mirror. “The edge… I guess like the edge of the world. Probably fitting.” He said. “Not creepy at all.” Molly added. A moment later, the gates began to slowly open inward. Tim waited for a moment, then released the brake and drove slowly past them. He creeped down the long driveway, carefully following the tracks that another vehicle had left recently in front of us. Dense trees obscured any view we had, but there were gas lamps every few hundred feet that flickered warmly in their glass casing against the icy air. We finally rounded a patch of trees and came upon a clearing, then went up a steep grade and arrived at a timber and glass house overlooking miles and miles of the valley. There was another matching SUV parked in front of the house, directly under a covered circle driveway leading to the front door. Tim circled our car behind the other, then shut off the engine. He stepped from the car and rounded the front, then opened my door and gestured for Molly and I to exit. We carefully dropped onto the snow covered ground, then walked toward the front door. Tim moved past us and pushed hard at the wood and glass door, then moved us inside. “Hello!” I heard Alice yell from another room. I looked around the large entryway to the house and was impressed by the sheer scale. The house didn’t look that large from the outside, but the combination of high ceilings and massive windows made it seem much larger. Steve rounded a corner with Monica quickly in tow. He smiled broadly as we welcomed us and gestured for us to come with him. “You’re gonna love this, honey.” He said to me as he welcomed me into his arms. His scent was always so intoxicating. I’m not sure exactly what it was, but it was so masculine and woodsy, but not at all harsh. “Just look around.” He said with excitement. The place was like something out of a magazine. It wasn’t as large as the house back home, but the floor plan was much more open. He took us to the massive kitchen, where I had a feeling he would begin the tour, and told us all about the upgraded appliances granite countertops sourced from the ranch. He was right, it was spectacular. There was no furniture in the house at all, so it was hard to imagine living here, but what it lacked in accommodation, it made up for in spectacular views. From the kitchen there was a view that, on a clear day, could probably see right into Canada. If you looked out the front, I had no doubt that you could see Mark and Alice’s mansion on the mountain side. “This way next.” Steve said excitedly, nearly pushing me out of the kitchen by the shoulders. We made our way through the large sitting room with a fireplace that stretched from floor to ceiling and entered a large room with double doors. Alice and Mark were both standing in this room, pointing around and imagining furniture placement. Both smiled with Molly and I entered. Alice stretched out her arms and Molly walked over to her, then smiled as Alice lovingly embraced her. “What do you think?” Alice asked. “It’s great.” Molly said, trying to seem excited. I nodded with the same enthusiasm when Alice’s eyes met mine. “You girls are going to have a lot of fun here.” She said through a smile. Mark nodded and placed his hand on Molly’s shoulder before turning and exiting the room. “Wanna see your room?” Monica said from out of nowhere. I can’t say I was surprised by her question. Of course I would need a room of my own, who wouldn’t. But the way she said it made it seem like I would be welcome in this room once we moved in. I was probably overreacting, but it rubbed me the wrong way. I nodded and was led by Steve. Just down the hall was a single door that opened into another room with floor to ceiling windows. There wasn’t much special about the room, it was a decent size, but pretty much just a square room with a bathroom and closet. The view was, just as every other room, other worldly. “Think this’ll do?” Steve asked, hopefully. “It’s wonderful.” I said. “And I’m just next door.” Monica added. We walked to the room next door next, which was about double the size and had a beautiful bathroom with a claw foot tub that sat out on a ledge, encased with glass on three sides. She grinned from ear to ear as she told us how she’d arrange her furniture. We walked around the house for a few minutes more, but other than the few bedrooms, kitchen, and large living room, there wasn’t much more. Unlike Steve’s house now, there wouldn’t be a plethora of locked doors to hide stuff behind, which was a little concerning. “So, are you gonna go forward?” Mark asked Steve as we all assembled back near the front entry. “I think so. It’s got everything I was hoping for.” Steve responded with another look around. “Great, I‘ll make the call on the way back.” Mark responded, then turned and pulled at the front door. I started walking back to the SUV Molly and I arrived in, but Steve’s hand gripped at my upper arm and directed me to the other one in front. Mark, Alice, and Molly walked past me and joined Tim in that car while Steve, Monica, and I got in the car with Nick. Steve motioned for Monica to sit in the front seat while he and I took the back. I scooted across the right sided captains chair and took my seat behind Nick. We meandered back down the driveway, then to the main road. “What are your thoughts really?” Steve asked once we got up to speed on the highway. “It’s very nice!” I said with a little too much enthusiasm. “I haven’t known you for a long time, Addy, but I know you enough to know when you’re not being truthful.” He said with a concerned look on his face. I paused and weighed my response options, but couldn’t come up with anything too convincing in time. “It’s a lot.” I said. “The house?” He asked. “No… the house IS great. Everything is just a lot.” I said with a nervous laugh. He nodded subtly, but didn’t respond right away. “Are you having doubts?” Monica asked as she pivoted around in the front seat. I shook my head, but avoided eye contact with both of them. “If you don’t use your words, it won’t get any better.” Steve said as he reached his hand out and took mine in his. I took a deep breath and committed to myself that I wouldn’t cry. “I guess I didn’t really realize that all of this would be permanent, you know? I guess when we were back home there was always like this safety net of being able to…” I started. “Run away?” Steve interjected. “No!” I said sharply. “Have an identity.” He nodded his head. “It’s just that… all of this is… well, I’m completely different that I used to be, than how I was.” I started, but quickly found that I was having trouble forming the words I wanted. “I guess moving here for good seems like it is going to erase that last little bit of identity I had left.” Monica looked from me to Steve quickly, a look of empathy and concern on her face. “I can understand that, baby.” He said softly. We were quiet for a few seconds, enough time to make me wonder how many weird conversations Nick and Tim have been a part of during their driving duties for Mark and Alice. “Is there anything I can do to make you feel better? Is this a deal breaker for you?” He asked with a little trepidation in his voice. I shook my head without really even formulating an answer. “It’s not a deal breaker, I’m not saying I won’t. It’s just… you know. A concern. I don’t know what there is to do to help.” I responded. I could start to see that the winter weather was engulfing us again as we started our climb back up the mountain. “It’s just…” I started. “It’s like you’ll both have this new and exciting stuff going on. I mean, CEO of a company, Jesus. That’s huge and exciting. Do I just like, hang around the house all day while you all are gone? I’m sure you’re going to be on the road a lot. I’m just not sure where I fit in.” “Well, you’ll…” Monica started, but Steve waved his hand at her to stop her from talking. “You fit with me. Right where you have been fitting, that doesn’t change.” He said, trying to reassure me. “It just feels like it has lately.” I said. “I know, and I’m sorry for that. We’re working on getting to our new normal and then everything is going to be fine.” He said with a tone of optimism. I nodded and looked back at the large snowflakes flying past my window. “Will you try it and see?” He asked. “What if it doesn’t?” I replied. He sighed a little, indicating the answer would be that I returned home. “Can I interject?” Monica asked forcefully. We both looked at her, a little surprised. “The biggest issue you’ve had since we got here was your inability to spend time together like you had been doing. Then, when you finally get the opportunity, I barge in and ruin the moment.” She said, correctly. She paused and studied our reaction, then seeing that she was on the right track, continued. “My job in all of this is to make sure YOU have everything you need to be a successful CEO and it’s pretty damn clear that she’s a very large part of that.” She said to Steve before turning her attention to me. “And it’s imperative for him to be happy, that you’ve got to be happy as well. So here’s what we’re going to do, you two. First, you’re both going to spend quality time together every day alone. It’ll be scheduled on your calendar in the evenings. If you’re traveling, we’ll increase the time when you aren’t. Second, I’m going to see if Molly can stay with us for a little while after we move in. Maybe that’ll make the transition easier and more comfortable. Deal?” I looked at Steve, our eyes exchanging surprise at the pointed instructions we’d received, then both nodded. “Wonderful.” She said triumphant, then turned and faced forward. I smiled a little at her forcefulness and how caught off guard Steve was, but knew that someone like her was going to be important for his continued success. “Oh…” She said, spinning around again in her seat and locking eyes with me. “ When we get back, please finish what you started yesterday, because while he’s been a big ball of sunshine for you, he’s been grumpy for everyone else.” I nearly gasped at her when she said it, but strangely found the butterflies coming back to me. I was used to Steve asking or telling me what he wanted me to do, but coming from her was a bit strange and a shift in the dynamic that I didn’t expect. Steve chucked at her instruction, but only raised his eyebrow when I looked at him with bashful surprise. It was nearly dark by the time we made it back to the mansion. A warm fire greeted us in the living room when we entered from the garage, and the others were sitting around it talking. Emmy and Sam looked up with excitement when Molly and I walked through the door, curious about our adventures. Charlotte, Kathy, and Dan also turned their attention to Mark, Alice, Steve, and Monica as they entered behind us and greeted them warmly. Before any pleasantries could be exchanged, Charlotte waved us all into the dining room for dinner. The setting wasn’t as extravagant as yesterday’s meal, but smelled wonderful. “I thought today we could go with something a little more… well… normal.” Charlotte said as she pulled a cart from the kitchen. Our plates were filled with turkey and stuffing, corn, green beans, and freshly baked dinner rolls. I pigged out and commented to her that Thanksgiving food was always some of my favorite, earning a large smile in return. “Well, look who’s awake!” Alice said as she looked beyond Molly and I. I turned, as did the others, to see Matty walking up to the table in sweat pants and a shirt. He looked tired and his hair was a mess. I could see relief in Emmy’s face when she watched as he meandered closer to the table, then took a seat next to her. “Are you okay? Where were you?” She asked quietly to him. He didn’t respond to her, but only because he was working on pulling a bite of stuffing toward his mouth. “I guess this’ll be a good time to announce?” Dan asked Alice. She nodded. “Matty… er, uh… Matthew has gone through a pretty big change.” Dan said, looking at the boy with pride. Matty looked up awkwardly at the others, while Emmy’s look of concern only grew. “We’ve decided that Matthew will be transitioning from little to middle, effective… well, yesterday.” Dan chuckled. Matthew smiled a little, awkwardly accepting praise from the adults while we looked at him with confusion. “What’s that mean?” Emmy blurted. Alice looked at her with some annoyance on her face, but didn’t speak. “Well, honey. It means that Matthew is going to help out with some of the business ventures that OLS has, and therefore has earned some privileges in return.” Dan answered. “Like what?” Emmy asked, fearful that she would be losing her companion in this. Dan didn’t answer her. The others again congratulated Matthew, even toasting to his transition. When dinner was cleared, we were dismissed by Charlotte back to the nursery. Emmy watched Matthew carefully, waiting for him to walk with us. He didn’t right away, but ended up standing, whispering to Dan, then followed us. “What the fuck is going on?” Emmy commanded once we were all behind the closed door. “I don’t know.” Matthew said quickly. “They told me yesterday that they needed my help with things, told me they needed me to do some computer stuff for the website. Next thing I know, Dan is saying there are going to be changes for me coming soon. Alice gives me a pill yesterday morning and next thing I know, I’m waking up and you all are eating dinner.” Emmy looked at him with skepticism. “Swear it. I wake up and the chastity cage is gone. My pull-up was wet so I went to get a new one and there aren’t any there. Just regular underwear.” He said. The rest of us stayed quiet during their conversation. I felt bad for Emmy, she was being left behind while Matt gained his newfound freedom, but more so I was jealous of Matt for not having his chastity cage on anymore. “I’m not going anywhere though, it’s okay.” He tried to assure Emmy as tears welled in her eyes. This did little to comfort her. The door opened to the nursery, startling us all. “Oh, heavens… a rooster in the chicken coop.” Charlotte teased as she barged in. No one laughed. She looked annoyed that her joke didn’t land. “Out with ya.” She told Matt, gesturing to the door. “The ladies need a change.” Matt left without saying anything else while Emmy sobbed. “Oh, my dear. It’s okay. He’s still the same boy he’s been this entire time, just a little more grown up now.” Charlotte said to Emmy in an attempt to console her. One by one our diapers were changed and we were dressed in footie pajamas adorned with Disney Princesses. Mine was yellow and white, adorned with Belle from Beauty and the Beast. “Right then. You’re all welcome to come to the sitting room, or you can stay here. Addy, you come with me.” Charlotte said to the four of us. I was led back to Steve’s room, no doubt being summoned to finish what I had started. I wasn’t really in the mood at this point. While I always teetered on the verge of being horny, Matthew’s news and Emmy’s response had drained all appreciable sexual energy from me. I expected Steve to greet me at the door, but was instead ushered in by Monica. She closed and locked the door behind us, then squeezed me in a quick hug. “What’s up?” I asked her once she broke it off. “You and I are gonna have a little girl time.” She said with a smile. “What’s that mean?” I asked, confused. “Well, I want to talk to you and clear up some questions you might have.” She said as she guided me to the chair. Much like Steve did the day before, she guided me to her knee once she sat down. “I know some of your concern is because I’m here. I know you don’t know what to expect from me and that’s not fair, nor is it allowing you to feel comfortable.” She said. I sat on her lap turned toward her, but looked down. “I told you what my responsibility for Steve was, I need to make sure he has everything he needs to be successful. I also need to make sure you and I are happy and supportive. Steve adores you and you provide things to him that nobody else does. He lights up when you’re around. One of his biggest fears is you wanting to leave, or just you being unhappy.” She carried on. I nodded subtly as she spoke, curious where she was going with this. “So… just as I’m here to help him, I’m here to help you.” She said. I made eye contact with her. “How so?” I asked, confused. “By letting you become the little girl that I know he wants you to be, and by allowing you to become the girl that I know deep down you want to be.” She said with confidence. I raised an eyebrow at her, wondering how she could so badly read my wants. “Oh, please. If you didn’t want any of this, you would have bolted long ago. Money or no money, you would have been gone.” She said firmly. I thought about arguing with her, but knew that not only would it not lead anywhere, but would likely poorly for me. “So… to achieve those goals, you and I need to have a great relationship. You need to be as open with me as you are with anyone else. You and I can’t have walls between us, so we’re both going to have to try hard to break them down.” “How?” I asked. “Well, for starters, I’m going to take over most of the responsibilities from Charlotte for you. I’ll be the one changing you, bathing you, dressing you… all of the things you need. Those are on me now.” She said firmly. I didn’t respond, but didn’t really care much since she had already changed me once and by this point, my modesty was all but gone. “Alice told me that her and Molly really started knocking down barriers when she began breastfeeding her, so we’re going to start that as well. Morning and night, you and I will have a 15 minute session alone for you to nurse.” She said, with a little less confidence this time. I could feel my heart rate rise, but not out of excitement. I had no desire to breastfeed from her, nor from anyone else. But before I could respond, her confidence came back and the look on her face let me know to be quiet. “Lastly, as you were aware in the past, a sexually frustrated man isn’t as effective as a satisfied man. Steve has desires that need to be taken care of, and that’s going to be your responsibility. Now, what I need to help you with is making sure that you’re getting your own satisfaction from it. Most men couldn’t care less about your sexual needs so long as he’s getting his met, but I don’t want you feeling left out.” She said, a smile gently forming on her face. I looked at her with concern, but deep down it felt nice knowing that she was going to be looking out for me in that department. After all, I haven’t had an orgasm in quite some time and, even though I didn’t expect one each time Steve and I were together, it felt nice knowing that there was a chance. “Approved?” Monica asked me, snapping me out of my distant thought. It’s not like I stood much of a choice in the matter, so shrugged my shoulders a little and nodded. This cast a large smile on her face, then she pulled me in for a hug. “Starting tomorrow, things are gonna get better.” She whispered to me. She helped me off of her lap and walked us both to the door, then back in to the sitting room to join everyone else. The men were at the dining table playing cards and drinking brown liquor while the women were on the couch near the fire talking. I joined Molly, Emmy, and Sam on the couch in the middle of the room. There was a look of concern on all of their faces, but not directed at me. Molly filled me in on what she had told me back when I was new to this, about the hierarchy of littles, middles, and adults… the news of which seeming to not sit well with Emmy who realized that Matthew was going to have significant authority over her from now on. Molly, seeming to regret ever having the conversation, tried to reassure her that things would be fine, but unlike me, Emmy didn’t believe her. We sat mostly quiet while the men laughed and carried on, the Bourbon seeming as endless as the noise. Matthew was seated at the table which them, with a drink in hand, but seemed much more cautious on sipping it down. He looked somewhat uncomfortable to be sitting with them, and would glance over at us every once in a while with envy that we were all still together while he was isolated with men that didn’t see him as their equal. Dan and Mark loudly proclaimed how proud of him they were, but it only drew a hollow smile. “Gotta feel good to have that thing off your dick, eh?” Mark said in what should have been a whisper but came out as a roar. Matt chuckled and nodded. “That’s right, my boy.” Dan said as he clapped hard on Matt’s back causing him to spill some of the drink to the table. “You know, Dan, you should arrange a little celebration for him, if you know what I mean.” Mark stammered. I could see Steve laughing along, his red nose letting me know that he was deep in the bourbon as well. “God damn it, you’re right. Maybe we’re all due, huh?” Dan roared as he pounded his fist to the table. I felt a knot form in the pit of my stomach and could see from the others that they were listening to the conversation as well. Molly and Emmy looked concerned, while Sam wore a look of relief since the ‘daddy’ she had was nowhere to be found, likely still hiding in the bedroom. “The boy first, though.” Mark said back with surprising sobriety. Matt’s face grew with worry as he connected the dots on what was happening. Mark looked over toward us, then motioned for Emmy to come to the table. I could see a look of panic on her face when he did so. She walked carefully towards him, but stopped well outside of arms reach. “Hello, dear.” He said in a low voice. She tried to smile, but it only lasted a split second. “You must be so proud of Matt here, huh?” He asked as he leaned almost too far over. She nodded, then made eye contact with Matt, causing him to look away. “How long do you think it’s been since he’s… well. You know.” Mark asked. She shrugged her shoulders. “Would you mind helping him out?” Mark asked. “That is, if it’s okay with you?” I could see Emmy process the request in her mind and search for the right answer. Like us all, we knew what we were responsible for here, and while it wasn’t something we were all overly excited to do, we all knew it was expected. Emmy nodded with a ‘let’s get this over with’ shrug, then waited for Matt to respond. The women must have caught wind of the conversation because before Matt could respond, Alice was crossing the room with a glass of red wine clutched in her hand. She moved to Emmy’s side and put her arm around her, gently moving her back a step. “How about you all sober up and we can discuss this in the morning.” Alice said. Mark looked from Emmy to Alice for a moment, then shrugged his shoulder in concession. “Sure, whatever.” He said. Alice started to guide Emmy away from the table, but Emmy stopped her. “Matthew isn’t drunk. If that’s what he wants, I’ll do it.” She said loud enough for all of us to hear. She had a look of determination on her face, she was going to make Matt choose, not allow them to make the call for him. “I think we better…” Alice started, but Emmy cut in. “If he wants it, I will.” She looked Matt directly in the eyes and waited for his answer. Matt looked at her with concern, knowing full well that she was posing this as a challenge to him. Her plan backfired when Matt nodded his head, he was game. Emmy huffed and rolled her eyes when her bluff was called, while the men laughed and again slapped Matt on the back causing him to again spill his drink on the table. “Fine. But not here.” Emmy said sternly. I’ve never seen a girl dressed in baby-blue Cinderella footie pajamas with a fairly obvious diaper bulge speak with such authority. Alice shrugged and backed away from Emmy and moved to rejoin the other women on the couch. Although she failed, I appreciated that she tried to step in and police the situation. Matt pushed his chair from the table and stood, then walked around and reached out his hand. Emmy extended hers and followed him down the hallway. Molly, Sam, and I looked at each other with surprise on our faces. “Well, she knew it was going to happen eventually, I guess at least she got to decide when.” Molly said, trying to find the light in the situation. We sat there for a while longer, Molly and I hoping that Steve and Mark wouldn’t suddenly decide that it was their turn. The conversations shifted at the poker table to something sports related, causing the three of them to grow even louder as they debated the best college football team of the 1990s. They carried on for at least 20 minutes, then all agreed that they weren’t going to agree. Ever. When the conversation abruptly stopped, I looked up. Emmy walked into the room, strutted over to the seat that Matt was in, picked up his drink, and finished it in one shot. This caused a huge uproar of laughter from the table, all of them doubling over in amusement. Emmy walked out of the room toward the nursery with a grin after slamming the glass on the table. Molly and I quickly followed her with Sam in tow. “What the fuck?” I asked her as the door closed behind us. “What happened?” Molly asked in unison. Emmy sat and looked at us with a giddy look on her face. “I gave him the best fucking head of his life.” She said smugly. “I sucked his soul out of his body. He literally almost passed out and told me he was sensitive and to slow down. I didn’t. He probably came in two minutes, if that. I massaged his balls and everything, got every fucking drop out of him. Then… I stood up and spit his cum all over him. It got everywhere, all over his clothes, his face. Everywhere.” She was nearly crying from laughing so hard at this point. “Then… then…” She started as she tried to catch her breath, “I told him that if he ever tries make me do this again, I’d bite it off.” “No fucking way!” Molly laughed, rolling backward onto the couch. “Really?” Sam said with an air of concern. “No, not really. I don’t fucking care to do it, I like doing it, but not if he’s going to expect it.” Emmy laughed, finding humor in Sam’s concern. We collected our composure and finally calmed down a few minutes later, just in time to see the door open slowly. Matt moved in and closed the door behind him. Emmy’s face went from one of elation to one of fear. He was in different clothes than he was before, and looked to have just showered. He took a few deep breaths and looked intensely at Emmy. I waited for a shouting match, or for him to charge her and wondered if we would be able to stop him from landing blows. But, interestingly, his intense look softened and his lips curled up a bit. “Well played, you bitch.” He said. This caused both of them to start hysterically laughing again. I can’t believe how solid their relationship was for that to be his reaction, and could completely understand why she was so concerned to lose him. He snuck out and made his way back to the sitting room, where I could faintly hear roars of laughter from the men still hunkered at the card table. I think all of Emmy’s concern washed away in that moment. Not long after, the women entered the room to help get us ready for bed. Monica walked over to me and grabbed my hand, then led me to the changing table. I had to help a little, she didn’t quite have the upper body strength that Steve or Charlotte had. She unzipped my pajamas and fished my legs out, then bunched them up under my back and tugged on the tabs of the diaper. I was still relatively dry, it hadn’t been that long since the last change, but stayed quiet and let her do her thing. She was gentle and carefully wiped me down with a warm baby wipe, then unfolded a new diaper and slid it under me. She applied a little bit of baby lotion to her hands and carefully massaged it into my skin, lingering a little longer around the cage than anywhere else. My breath deepened at her soft touch, a small whimper escaping my throat which caused her to repeat the movement with her hands. My body jolted from her touch, but within seconds, I felt the diaper being pulled up and tightly taped into place. She put the pajamas back on me without a word, then helped me back to the floor. We rejoined the others in the larger room. Molly was situated on Alice’s lap quietly sucking on her breast while Emmy and Sam were both drinking from inverted bottles held by Kathy and Charlotte. Monica led me to the couch next to Alice, then pulled me to her lap. She picked up a bottle of milk and guided it into my mouth. It was different than normal and took me a second to place what I was drinking, having immediate flashbacks to Alice holding her nipple in my mouth. Monica noticed my realization and smiled a soft smile. “I made it just for you.” She said quietly. I won’t say I’m a fan of breast milk, not nearly to the point that Molly is, but I’m also not a fan of regular milk. I drank the bottle as quick as the nipple would allow, ready for it to be gone. Monica looked proud of herself and I when the squeak of air going through the nipple happened. “Someone was hungry, huh?” She cooed. I didn’t say anything, just sat up and waited for our bonding moment to be over. Fortunately the others finished nearly at the same time and soon we were all tucked into our cribs and the bars raised. Monica kissed my forehead, which admittedly felt nice, then told me how excited for our new chapter to begin. The lights flicked off when Charlotte left the room and we were all left in the pitch blackness, only the occasional squeak of a crib or rustle of a diaper to sing us to sleep.

Thanks! It’s funny that I start writing with a plan, but it seems like the characters sort of take on a mind of their. Originally, Steve was sort of the white knight character and Molly was supposed to be a bratty girl that loved torturing Addy, sort of like Alice has become. The more I wrote, the more their personalities started to come out. Steve has so much in his life and I think it’s a struggle to keep Adam where he originally intended. You’re pretty spot-on with the pet analogy… it’s like a puppy you get a kid for Christmas. They're super excited for a while, but eventually the novelty wears off and it’s up to someone else to do the hard parts. There is definitely some Stockholm Syndrome going on. Adam doesn’t really know what love is, not reciprocated love at least. He loves Steve because he’s in such a wild place at this point, all at the behest of Steve, therefore Steve must love him as well, right?

Chapter 24 “Alright, sleepy one… I think that’s long enough.” The chipper voice was like nails on a chalkboard pulling me from the deep recesses of slumber, out from a deep, unmemorable dream world that I longed to be back in. There was a thunk that shook me more awake as Charlotte pulled the side of the crib down, then lost her grip on it sending it crashing down. She gasped, then quickly apologized. “These things are getting too heavy for my old arms.” She murmured as she placed her hand on my upper arm and pulled with considerable strength. I shimmied from the springy mattress and dropped the final few inches to get my feet onto the floor, then steadied myself. The diaper was significantly wetter than it usually was when I woke up, almost to the point that it felt close to leaking. Charlotte guided me to the changing table then helped to hoist me up. The diaper did leak a little as I put my full weight on my butt, I could feel it pressing out onto the fabric of the onesie. It felt gross and I appreciated that Steve had been so attentive in the past to make sure they didn’t get this full. I laid back and stared at the ceiling as the onesie was unsnapped and pushed away, then felt the cool air hit my clammy skin as she pulled the diaper away. There was a sizable thud from the wastebasket as the rolled up diaper joined the others. “What time is it?” I asked, groggily. “Nearly noon, you lazy bum.” She answered with a jolly laugh. “Oh. Where is everyone else? Why didn’t anyone get me?” I asked, very confused how I slept that long. “Matty is out with the men in town. The other girls are watching a movie in the theater room. Christmas movies, I think.” She said as she used baby wipes to cleanse my damp skin. “Ms. Monica decided to give you a little something extra so Alice could make adjustments to your hormone implant while you were sleeping.” “She what?” I asked with significant concern and confusion. “It’s nothing, dear. Just a wave of a wand and it a few small pokes and it was done.” She answered matter-of-factly as she tossed the wipes to join the diaper. “It’s… it’s… it isn’t that. What did she change? What did she do?” I frantically cried out. “Oh, stop now.” She said as she gave a small swat to my inner thigh. “You knew it would be done. Alice said she and Steve discussed it with you.” I felt my face get hot and tears stream from my eyes as Charlotte ignored my protests. Without another word she pulled a new diaper out, fluffed it, and slid it under my butt. I waited for the diaper to get taped into place, but the longer than usual pause caught my attention. I panicked again when I noticed she had something in her hand, and while a took a second to register exactly what it was, I knew from the deviation from the norm that I wouldn’t like it. She sensed my protest before my vocal cords could even react to the realization and quickly contorted her face in a threatening manner. “Don’t think about it.” She said firmly. My throat finally unlocked and pushed out a groan as she brought a small enema bulb into view. “You can stay in here until you’re ready, the others won’t be joining you for a little while.” She attempted to say reassuringly, but it offered no comfort at all. She didn’t hesitate to hear my protest, and within a few seconds I could feel the cool lubrication from the small tube make contact with my hole, then easily advance without pause. She squeezed firmly on the bottle, slowly emptying it’s contents into me as I silently protested. “Can I please just use the bathroom? Please?” I pleaded as she finished with the contents of the bottle, tossing to to also join the discarded diaper and wipes. “No.” She said flatly as she pulled the diaper up and taped it snugly into place. She pulled me up into a sitting position and removed the onesie. I backed away from her as the urine-soaked fabric moved up my back, then hit my cheek as she removed it, garnering another quick slap to my thigh and a warning to stay still. I wiped my face with the back of my hand, fortunately it was dry. “There we go.” She sang as she pulled me from the table, dressed in only the diaper. I stood and waited for clothes, but it became apparent that she had no intention of offering any. “We’re going to be doing this twice, dear. It’ll be much easier on both of us if you just cooperate and let nature take it’s course, okay? Don’t fight it. They always fight it the first few times and it never works. Just let it happen.” She wasn’t wrong. Of course I tried to fight it. I pleaded over and over that she let me use the bathroom, that this was senseless and gross for both of us. I cried. Within 10 minutes, I was defeated. She never even scrunched her nose as she cleaned me up and did the second enema. The process repeated, but without protest this time. I had already been defeated and humiliated beyond words, so what good would more words do now. I stood there against the wall and cried as I succumbed to cyclical waves of cramping. “That wasn’t so bad, was it?” She said with a laugh as she finished cleaning from the second round. I didn’t dignify a response. “Alright, now the next part may be a little more uncomfortable but Mr. Steve asked for it himself, so I don’t want any sass. Understood?” She said as she placed what would be the fourth diaper of the day under my butt. I looked at her with concern that whatever she was about to do was, in her mind, more of a concern that being forced to mess myself twice in a row. She wasn’t far off. I tried to move away from her, but her left hand pressed firmly on my chest. “You need to relax for this or it’s going to be much worse.” She said with caution as she lined a butt plug up with my sore bottom. I yelped loudly as the liberally lubricated purple bulbous plug made contact. She waited just a moment, then pushed with firm pressure as she slowly twisted the plug. The muscles burned as the plug advanced, their protest being no match for the lubricated intruder moving past. “Owe, owe, owe…” I cried as I gasped. “Calm.” She said back. It felt like it would never end, that the plug was as wide as a traffic cone, but she kept pushing and twisting. Eventually my muscles resigned to their fate and gave in. The plug quickly advanced past them and seated firmly in place, my body then seeming to suck it in. I felt the flanged base nestle close to my body and sighed as the pain all but vanished. “There we go.” She said proudly as she massaged the base into place. A quick drag with a baby wipe satisfied her that her mission was complete and she pulled the new diaper up and taped it tightly into place. My hole kept contracting against the plug, fighting the unwelcome intruder, but eventually just accepted it. I winced as she pulled me up into a seated position again as my weight pushed the plug deeper into me. Fortunately it didn’t hurt anymore, but it was a sensation that would take some getting used too, and I had a feeling I would have ample opportunity to do just that. I stood next to the table clad in just the diaper and hoped, even though I knew it would be something super girly, that she would allow me to get dressed this time. Somehow it was significantly more humiliating to wear just a diaper than it was to wear a frilly dress or even a onesie. There was at lease some protection against the outside world that way. I was and wasn’t disappointed when she came back to me with a sleeveless pink dress with purple ruffles on the skirt. She pulled it over my head and fluffed it into position, then offered tights. I accepted and stepped into the white, moderately thick leggings that she wrestled over the bulky diaper. She then walked me over to a mirror in the play room and brushed my hair back and forced it into a ponytail. I was surprised that it was long enough to stay in one, but it did. She was satisfied when the headband completed my outfit and gave me an approving, proud nod. “You’re beautiful.” She chirped. I couldn’t help but smile just a little… the affirmation felt nice. The walk to the atrium was awkward and uncomfortable as my body tried to get used to the plug. About halfway there the flange finally settled into a decent spot that allowed me to walk almost like normal, but there was no denying that there was a little bit of awkwardness to my stride. “Hello.” Alice said as I rounded the corner to the large room. She was seated on the couch across from Monica, who also turned and greeted me with her beaming smile. I didn’t react. Charlotte guided me over to the couch next to Monica, then gestured for me to sit. I did so carefully. This caused Alice to smirk as she watched me adjust to the new sensation present in my bottom. “So… did you know that Ambien works a little too well on you?” Alice said with a chuckle. “You drugged me with Ambien?” I asked with a flat voice. “No, I prescribed you Ambien that was dosed appropriately, and given in accordance with your prescription. I just didn’t know you would be so sensitive to it.” Alice corrected. I didn’t say anything, but looked to the ground. “Oh, it’s not that bad. You should feel well rested and now that we changed the rates on the hormone pump, we shouldn’t have to do it again for quite a while.” She said as she shifted to the edge of the couch, no doubt anticipating that this would cause a dramatic reaction from me. “What rates?” I asked, even though I was pretty sure I knew the answer. “Estrogen and progesterone, and a tiny amount of androgen blocker.” She said with a satisfied smile. “Why? Why do that?” I asked, again knowing the answer. “Well, it seems to me that if you’re just wondering that, you’re about a little late. We introduced those hormones to you in a very low dose when we gave you the implant, but we’re moving you to a maintenance dose now.” She responded with chilling calmness. “No, I know that. But why? Why are you doing it?” I asked as I began to get worked up. “Because Steve asked for it and you agreed to it.” She said quickly and sharply. “You said you wouldn’t do anything that…” I started before she cut me off. “I’m working very hard to give you what you and Steve both said you wanted. And you’ll get it. Both of you.” She said. My face was burning hot by this point, I wanted to turn and run but knew there was no point. I had been manipulated and I fell for it. Hook, line, and sinker. “Turn it off.” I said weakly. She didn’t respond. “Please make it stop. I don’t want this anymore. I don’t… I’m… I withdrawal my consent.” I pushed out without looking up at her. “Consent is not yours to withdrawal anymore. We’re past that.” She said sharply. “I want to leave. I want to go now, I don’t want to be here anymore.” I nearly yelled, my voice shaking almost as hard as my body was. “You want to leave?” She sarcastically laughed. “Go for it. It’s about thirty miles to the nearest… well, anything. Enjoy your walk… I think the high this week is about ten degrees. Oh, and enjoy spending the rest of your without bladder control, because without me, it’s permanent. Oh, while we’re at it… enjoy all of the hormones slowly transitioning you into a girl because without me… you guessed it, that’s permanent as well. So go right on and head out, it’s gonna be a rough life for you without us. Assuming you even make it past the walk.” I tried to not lose it, but I failed. The waterworks kicked into high gear and my throat seized up. I turned to the side of the couch and sank down, unable to catch my breath but yelped when the plug twisted and pinched at my skin. I’m not sure how long I cried for, but eventually I heard her voice again. “I think someone needs to go take a nap.” Alice said in a low voice, I assume to Monica. “The hormones, the Ambien… oh, and she hasn’t had any breakfast yet. Plus the butt plug… its probably taking some getting used too.” “Yeah.” Monica added quietly. “I’ll… I should take her.” “Yes. Please.” Alice said, the seething smile in her voice audible. Monica’s soft hands squeezed my right hand and pulled lightly. I passively resisted moving, but didn’t fight her. I knew going with her would be better than staying with Alice, but didn’t have the mental or physical energy to move. She tugged a little harder and squeezed a bit tighter. “Come on, honey.” She whispered. I stood without looking at Alice. I thought again about running, then pushed it out of my mind. I thought about jumping into the fire place, but pushed that quickly out of my mind as well. I silently followed Monica as she guided me out of the room by my hand. I was careful with how I moved my legs, it seemed that some of the lubricant had dried up now and the tacky rubbery surface of the plug was becoming uncomfortable. She led me into the kitchen, then toward a stool at the large warm granite island in the middle. “Easy up now.” She said softly. She pulled the tall chair out and helped me up, easing me down onto the seat with care. Fortunately sitting more gently kept any shooting pains at bay, even with the harder cushion. “Do you like eggs? I can make you some eggs… we still have bacon left over from breakfast and I think there may be a biscuit or two left. Will that be okay?” She asked as she rounded the island and turned the sink on to wash her hands. I didn’t acknowledge her question, nor was I intending on answering, but my mind jumped when she mentioned food. I didn’t realize how hungry I was until now, but now that she mentioned it, my stomach felt like it was digesting itself. She stood for a few more seconds, then turned and opened the refrigerator and pulled out the clear carton of Egglands Best and ignited the gas range. My head sank into my hands even deeper as I weighed whatever options I could think of. The symphony of cooking put my mind at ease a little, it felt like being back in Steve’s kitchen. It sort of felt safe again. I turned my eyes up slightly and made inadvertent eye contact with Monica as she sliced a pat of butter from the yellow rectangle in front of her. She smiled. I looked away. “It wouldn’t be fair for me to say I understand what you’re going through, so I won’t. But what I will say is that Steve and I are here for you and will help you every step of your journey.” She said with a sickly sweet reassurance. I breathed deeply and tried to not speak, but couldn’t contain it. “This isn’t my journey. This isn’t for me. I didn’t ask for this…” I said, beginning to raise my voice. Her hand raised, then she quietly shushed me while diverting her eyes back toward the living room. She was trying to keep Alice from getting involved again, and I accepted her caution. “You can’t really think this is for me. You don’t think I wanted this… all of this, do you?” I said much quieter than before. “All I know is we all have a part to play.” She said with discomfort in her voice. She averted my eyes for a little while after that. I watched her closely as she moved around the kitchen. I hardly knew her, but at this moment, I hated her. “What’s really going on here? What the fuck is all of this? Really. What’s happening?” I said after a moment, locking eyes with her as she slid the fried eggs from the pan to join reheated bacon and a homemade biscuit. “Lots.” She said as she slid the plate to me, then handed me a plastic fork. “What’s up with Steve?” I asked as I bit into a piece of smoky bacon that rivaled any bacon I’d ever had. “Well… he’s going to be going through some changes soon. He’s leaving his job and probably selling his house.” She said watching me closely. I felt my heart pound in my chest and nearly choked on the crispy bacon. Was I being abandoned? If so, why go through all of this. “What?” I asked after forcing the bite down. “Steve is going to be the CEO of Ibex Pharmaceuticals. It’s the company that Mark and Alice are starting to market the hormone implants Alice invented.” She said. “Why is he leaving?” “Moving? Well, it’s headquartered here. We won’t be living here, but we’ll be a little closer to town.” She answered seemingly unaware of my shock. “We?” I choked. “Well… yeah. You didn’t think he was going to kick you to the curb, did you? Or did you mean we as in me?” She paused. “I’ll be there too. The board has recommended that Steve and I keep up appearances while the company launches and does its IPO. They think he and I will present stability and good ole’ American values. Mainly I’ll be there to help out around the house, and with you. But he and I will at least seem to the outside world to be together.” I dropped my bacon onto the plate and thought again about running out. I was finding it hard to breathe. Not only was it expected that I move across the country, but also that Monica has a role in this. No way. Too much. “Why hasn’t he…” I started, but choked on my breath. “He’s… he will. Tonight, actually.” She said quickly. I pushed my elbows to the table and tried to steady my breathing. I felt faint. “We were going to tell you tonight after dinner. I wasn’t… I shouldn’t have.” She said. I felt her hands grip my forearms and squeeze from across the island. She was leaning over and I could see a tear running down her cheek. “You’ll be well cared for.” She said quietly. I cried my eyes out for a few minutes, but honestly I couldn’t articulate why. I was just angry at everything. Alice was also right, I was hormonal and hungry and my butt ached. Monica had moved around the island and was gently rubbing my back while I tried to regain composure, but she didn’t speak. I finally picked my head up and rubbed the tears from my cheeks and took a bite of the biscuit. I couldn’t fix the hormones, nor could I easily take the plug out, but I figured eating may help calm me down. I picked up the fork and cut into the now cool fried eggs and took a bite while Monica continued to rub my back. It was soothing, I’ll admit it. “Monica…” I said quietly. “Yes, dear?” She replied back cautiously. “You didn’t salt the eggs.” She laughed pretty good and apologized, then pulled the salt shaker from the other side of the island and set it near me. I didn’t move to it. “Honey, salt your own eggs. I’m not your maid.” She laughed. So did I. What’s going on in here?” A voice called from the threshold of the kitchen. I looked over and smiled as I saw Molly standing against the door frame. She locked eyes with me and concern crossed her face, no doubt she could tell I’d been crying. She was wearing red and green footie pajamas adorned with Santa and reindeer faces that looked ready for Christmas morning. There was a red bow in her hair and it was the first time I can recall her having a bow in her hair. I sniffed and tried to try my face more. I didn’t want to start crying again, nor did I really want to talk about things anymore. “Hi.” I pushed out. She crossed the distance between us without picking her feet up from the floor, more gliding across the tile floor than stepping. She joined Monica at my side and hugged me tight. “Are you okay?” She asked with great concern. “No. Steve’s moving.” I said, unable to contain myself. “Where?” She said with concern. “Here.” I squeaked. “That’s awesome!” She nearly yelled as she backed away from me. This caught me completely off guard. I couldn’t believe she was excited I was moving away. Clearly she misunderstood what I was saying. I wouldn’t see her much anymore if I was here and she was there. “Hey, I am too!” She said, clearly noticing my reacting wasn’t what she thought it would be. “You didn’t know?” “I didn’t get to that part yet.” Monica said as she gave us space to hug. “Mark and Alice told me this morning. We’re all coming here.” She said with hopeful joy in her voice. I turned my face to hers. Clearly there was no anxiety or trepidation inside of her. This gave me some hope, it made me feel better. “I’ll be here too.” She said as she hugged me close. She hugged me and slowly rocked for what felt like an hour. It was a moment I wish I could live in forever. “Can she come with us to the movie room?” Molly asked Monica. “Soon.” Monica said. “We’re going to finish eating first.” Monica said to me, then smiled. “Cool, cool!” Molly said, then kissed my cheek and turned to leave, sliding her feet back across the tile just as she did when she came in. I turned my attention back to the plate in front of me and breathed a sigh of relief. This was all a nightmare and I was essentially a prisoner in this place and in my body, but at least she would still be with me. “Better now?” Monica asked as she sprinkled the salt on my eggs after all. I nodded a little, then took a bite. “I told you that you’d be well cared for. There’s no way Steve would let them separate you and Molly. That was one of his demands before accepting the job.” She said. I met her gaze and saw her sweet, warm smile. I couldn’t help but smile back. “I told you how much he cares for you.” She added. I polished off the rest of the plate and had a second biscuit, this one drizzled with local honey. Monica stood and smiled, then cleared the plate from the counter. “How about we go get you changed and then you can go in with the girls.” She said as she dried her hands on a dish cloth. I nodded and slid from the chair, grimacing as the plug shifted wildly underneath my diaper. “Easy now.” She chuckled. She escorted me into the nursery. I looked for Charlotte but she wasn’t here. “Are you…” I asked. “Is that okay?” She asked back. I shrugged my shoulders, knowing that if she wasn’t the one doing it now, it would no doubt happen in the near future. We walked to the changing table, and I noticed quickly that both twin beds were gone from the room, only the cribs remained. All of the pull-ups were also gone from the stacks by the table. Monica guided me up, then shuffled the dress over my head and pulled the tights off. “I don’t have to be all the way undressed.” I told her. “There’s a wardrobe for the movie room, silly.” She said back. She laid me back and pulled tapes from the diaper, then pulled it from beneath me. She carefully wiped me with a baby wipe, very intentionally, not missing anywhere. My face reddened when she cleaned the chastity cage thoroughly, then did her best to clean around the base of the butt plug. “Is that hurting still?” She asked. “Not really, not unless it moves a lot. It’s pressure, but it’s not awful.” I answered. “Want it out?” She asked. “Umm… I mean I definitely do, but I really don’t want to go through having it pulled out…” I replied, quickly realizing that it would probably be just as bad coming out as going in. “It’ll only take a few seconds.” She said. I nodded, then closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I felt her grip the base with a baby wipe in her hand, then begin to tug. My muscles when into action trying to stop from having to stretch again, but my body bared down and did what it could to push the plug out. “Owe!” I yelped as she firmly pulled. She continued, then tried rocking and twisting. Finally it popped out but not before causing a new batch of tears to well in my eyes. “That freaking hurts!” I exclaimed after she had removed it. “I know, I’m sorry.” She said as she dropped the plug into the bin. She cleaned me with more wipes, careful to not apply much pressure to my still aching hole, then took out a clean diaper and laid it under me. “There we go. All better.” She cooed as she brought the bulky garment up between my legs and taped it into position. She looked at me for approval, that her diapering skills met my standard. “These are just so cute.” She said as she traced her fingers over the leg holes of the diaper. “Thanks.” I said without realizing it, drawing a smile from her. “Would you believe that this was my first time changing one? Well, at least on anyone bigger than an infant.” She said proudly. “You did fine.” I said quietly, not exactly wanting to praise her for doing something that I still found humiliating. “Thank you.” She said as she continued to admire the diaper, then traced her fingers up my belly and chest before booping me on the nose. I didn’t say anything, but hoped she would realize how much I hated that. She turned and went to my crib and came back with footie pajamas that matched the ones Molly was in and helped me dress, then closed the zipper on the back. I waddled after Monica as we left the nursery, partly because of the diaper and partly because of the tenderness that the plug left behind. We walked down the hall, then into a dark room with ‘Elf’ playing on a massive screen. I could barely make out the shape of the others as we went it. I heard Molly call for me. I walked over and plopped down on a bean bag chair next to her, then watched as Monica left and closed the door. It didn’t take too long for me to debrief the days events to Molly. Emma and Sam listened intently, but I don’t know if it was out of concern or because we’d all seen ‘Elf’ a million times before. I held my composure through the conversation and was a little surprised at the end of it when Molly and Emma didn’t react much. Only Sam looked concerned. “I’ve had the hormone implant for almost a year. It’s not awful.” Molly said to the group. Emma nodded and agreed that it wasn’t overly concerning to her either. Sam, on the other hand, was fearful since she’d yet to receive one. “All it really did is stop my period.” Emma said, shrugging at my concern. “I get that, but I’m not… I don’t have periods. They’re literally trying to replace my hormones with female hormones.” I sighed. “Yeah, but that’s what you wanted anyways, right?” Emma asked. “No, it’s not what I want. I’m assuming it’s what they want, but I never asked for it.” I said firmly. “Oh. Well, I know this probably isn’t the best thing to say, but you make a super pretty girl… so…” She added clumsily. Molly rolled her eyes and squeezed my hand. “Truthfully I don’t even know what’s going to happen, or if anything actually will. Maybe it’s a bluff or something. I just… I wish I could have some sort of say in it. Or figure out how to turn it off.” I said. “Didn’t you read the contract that you signed? It was…” Emma started. “Please don’t ask that.” I cut in. “So you didn’t actually read it?” Sam said out of nowhere. I shot her a look, but she didn’t catch it. She was fixed on the screen watching the crowd sing Christmas songs in unison to save the spirit of Christmas and allow Santa to fly away. I wished I could fly away with him. “It didn’t go into details like this.” I huffed. “It may have said that there would be stuff, but it didn’t like spell it out or anything.” All went quiet as Santa’s sleigh shot into the sky. Buddy the Elf had saved Christmas, and yet, here I was. “We’ll, in a few months you’ll probably start growing boobs, little ones at least. Your skin will get softer. After a while, your body will start to change a little and give you a more feminine figure. Oh, and your testicles are gonna shrink a little bit. But on the bright side if there was male pattern baldness in your family, that won’t be an issue anymore.” Emma rattled with an annoying air of confidence. “How the fuck…” Molly asked. “I was a anatomy and physiology legend in high school.” She responded sheepishly. “It’s pretty basic really. Estrogen does those things.” I sat there for a second, then said the only thing my brain could think about. “I don’t want actual boobs.” Molly squeezed my hand a little tighter, but no one looked at me. I think it was at this point that the others realized just how trapped I was… how trapped we all were. The room fell dark when the credits ended, but none of us moved. I was happy to have the reprieve of darkness. I squeezed my eyes tight and imagined I was back in my dingy basement apartment on my lumpy bed. I imagined hearing the ice cold wind whirl around the front door, stuck in a frigid vortex at the bottom of the stairs. I thought about driving my tug, silently bathing in my own thoughts, around and around and around. I wished that I could go back there again. The screen lit up and snapped me our of my daydream, and a quick glance at my body and a little pressure on my thighs confirmed that it was just that, a day dream. “I’m bored.” Molly groaned, splaying out on the shared bean bag chair. The others shook their heads in unison. Almost as if on queue, the door opened and streamed additional light into the dark room, accompanied by a cool blast of air from the hallway. “Right then.” Charlotte said aloud to no one in particular as she entered the room. “Let’s get you lot changed and ready for dinner.” She flipped the light switch which caused us all to tuck our heads down to shield from the assault of LED lights beaming from above. She shuffled sideways and motioned with her hands, ushering us all through the door impatiently. The four of us wandered back to the nursery in a single file line with Charlotte bringing up the rear, a cheerful hum encouraging us along. Emmy was in front, but moved aside as we entered the room. Charlotte moved past us all and placed a hand on Emmy’s shoulder as she walked past, then guided her to the changing table. “Where’d the other beds go?” Emmy asked with a small sense of urgency in her voice. We all walked into the smaller room, the others seeming surprised by the lack of beds, me now recalling that they were missing earlier. “The boys have been reassigned.” Charlotte said without hesitation, then breezed right past the subject. Within a few seconds, she had Emmy flat on her back on the table and was unfastening a very wet diaper. “Well that one nearly sprang a leak, dear.” Charlotte called out in a near teasing tone. Emmy turned her head slightly away from us and closed her eyes. No matter how many times this act has happened, I’m sure each of us still find it quite humiliating… especially with an audience. Charlotte added a booster to the standard fare diaper, then pulled Emmy’s pajamas off of her the rest of the way and moved her to her feet beside the table. Emmy shuffled away clad in just her diaper and waited until the others were done as well. I couldn’t help but look at her chest, I was still biologically a boy after all, but then felt a sense of dispare as I thought about mine growing to that size. Her’s weren’t large by any stretch, but were still nice. I quickly looked away when her eyes met mine, but she didn’t do anything to cover herself even after catching me. Molly, Sam, and I quickly joined her in only our clean diapers. Charlotte returned from the closet a few moments later with four dresses, all matching, and began dressing Emmy. She slid the red and white dress over her head, then had her step into white tights. Soon, we all matched her exactly. “You ladies can play in here for a little bit, dinner will be soon but I don’t think they’re quite ready for you yet.” Charlotte said with a beaming smile, admiring her brood of diaper-clad teenagers. We all settled into the larger part of the nursery as Charlotte left. “What do you think she meant?” Emmy asked, us all knowing exactly what she was referring to. “I don’t know exactly, but I know he went with the guys somewhere today. I noticed his bed was gone and there weren’t any pull-ups anymore.” I said, feeling so dumb for forgetting to mention all of this earlier. “Weird.” Molly said, looking perplexed. I could see the worry grow on Emmy’s face. I couldn’t imagine what would happen if they took Molly away from me, so I’m sure I’d be petrified if all of the sudden her stuff was gone as well. “I’m sure it’s nothing.” Sam said quietly, but Emmy gave her a look that let her know that she was too new into this to understand. “We’ll ask at dinner.” Molly said with confidence. “It will be fine.” We didn’t have to wait much longer for the door to open again. This time Kathy barged in and told us all that dinner was ready. We followed her into the main dining room where a large table had been set with an assortment of elegant dinnerware, complete with lit candles along the center. Kathy walked us each to an assigned chair and pushed us in, then draped a napkin across each of our laps. I looked at the spread of plates, cups, bowels, and silverware and tried to remember the fine dining tips I’d received in the past. Work from the outside in. I noticed one spoon was golden in color, unlike the others and was unsure exactly what that would be used for. I looked up and noticed the others were also studying the place settings just as I was, and Sam had even taken to lifting each piece of cutlery one by one, studying it closely, then placing it perfectly into it’s former position. Within minutes, the others began to filter into the room and sat in their respective seats with Mark sitting at the head of the table and Alice to his right. I beamed when Steve entered the room, it felt like forever since I got to sit and talk to him. He gave me a broad smile and walked to me, placed his hand on my shoulder, and leaned in to kiss the top of my head. He moved a chair away from me and sat. My disappointment was obvious when he didn’t take the seat next to me, but I quickly realized that the seat to the right of the men was occupied by their respective woman, then us. I desperately wanted to talk to him, but knew it would have to wait even longer. “How was your day?” He asked as he leaned in closer to me. “Oh… umm… fine.” I stammered a little off guard. “Just fine, I guess.” He could tell I was lying, but also knew that this wasn’t the place or time to investiate. “How was yours?” I asked quickly. He didn’t answer because no sooner than I stopped speaking, Monica walked up and took the seat between us. Steve leaned back, but I couldn’t see his reaction to her intrusion. I did catch a quick look from Sam of sympathy… I guess my disappointment was more obvious than I had realized. Steve began smalltalk with Alice, Monica listened intently. I couldn’t see Molly from where I was sitting, but could see her hands tightly folded on the table in front of her. I noticed a nod from Mark, then watched as a few waiters walked into the room and poured each of us a glass of wine, then a goblet of water. “Screaming Eagle, 1992.” Steve said loudly, jarring me from my frustration. I looked over to see him leaning around Monica, holding his glass up as an invitation to lift mine. “Don’t drink, just smell.” He said with a joyous smile. I took a deep inhale and smelled the almost sharp fruit and could feel saliva course into my mouth. “Fruity… black pepper… wood.” I said with my eyes closed. “Very nice!” He exclaimed, pride exuding his tone. “Smells like wine.” Monica added flatly as she pulled her glass for a smell. “Maybe, but that bottle was easily $30,000 and we just went through four of them.” Steve added with a little annoyance in his voice. Mark cleared his throat after all of the drinks had been poured, then lifted his glass. The others in the room lifted theirs in unison and held them as we awaited his toast. “I sit here amongst some of my closest friends and confidants as one of the most fulfilled men alive. Words can’t express how much your loyalty has meant thus far, and I sincerely hope that this is just the beginning of our boundless opportunity. Steve, your journey will be hard, but exciting. I trust we’ve given you every resource necessary to be successful. Alice, my beautiful wife, none of us would be here without your wonderful mind. We are truly in the presence of greatness.” He lifted his glass. We all sipped the wine. I could see Kathy from the corner of my eye, she was visibly flustered. I was all but certain it was because she didn’t get a call out in the toast. I smiled at this. Within a few seconds of setting my glass down, the waiters reappeared with our first course, but not before the head waiter stood at Mark’s right side and began to speak. “This evening we will be serving a nine-course tasting inspired by The French Laundry. We will begin with Oysters and Pearls, a sabayon of pearl tapioca with island creek oysters and white sturgeon caviar. Please enjoy.” A plate was placed in front of me with a brown and black gunk that looked as appealing a ball of snot, but like the polite dinner guest, I scooped it into my outermost spoon, the gold one, and slowly placed said gunk in my mouth. It wasn’t bad, but wasn’t something I craved another bite of. I pushed it around on my place and faked excitement as I tried to keep up with the others around me. “Not for you, huh?” Monica leaned in and asked quietly. I shook my head subtlety, then smiled as she slyly scooped the gunk off of my plate and placed it on hers before devouring it. Each following course was filled with words I could hardly pronounce, but by the time we got to the Fillet of Gulf Coast Pompano, I was in culinary heaven. The gunk wasn’t for me, but everything else was impeccable. We all finished with a cup of Finca El Injerto coffee before being dismissed by Mark. I marveled at the table as I realized that this meal alone was likely a quarter of a million dollars to serve. The excess of the mega rich was disgusting, even though it was delicious. As I stood I noticed that Steve was speaking quietly and directly to Monica, only a few inches from her ear. I could see her gently nodding, then she pulled away and left the room. He caught my eye and motioned me over. “I think we should go have a chat, dear.” He said with a slight hiccup in his voice. I nodded. I was nervous even though I knew the news he was about to share. I followed him down a hallway, then through a large door into a spacious suite. There was a fire roaring in the fireplace which danced off of the wooden facade of the walls and high ceiling. The room was dark other than the fire which gave it a very romantic vibe. Steve guided me by the small of my back to a large leather chair situated a few feet from the fire. I could see a copy of Self Reliance and Other Essays by Ralph Waldo Emerson on the small table beside the chair. Steve moved around me and sat with a heavy thud in the chair, then pulled me onto his lap. It felt wonderful being close to him again, to finally be receiving the attention I craved. He didn’t speak, just looked at me in the eyes with a sense of worry on his face. “I know.” I said quietly. He raised his eyebrow and turned his head slightly. “I know about the move.” I said again, a little louder. “Oh.” “Monica may have let is slip.” I added, trying to throw a little shade her way. “Well… then.” He stammered. “Are you okay?” “I mean, yeah, I guess so. We’re gonna have to figure out logistics… I mean… I don’t want to never see my family again.” I said. “Okay, we can figure it all out.” He said with relief. “We can do that.” He pulled me to him, my head falling to his chest, and hugged. I closed my eyes and savored the moment. His warmth, his smell, the beating of his heart. The only emotion that I could feel at the moment was love. I was deeply in love with him. He snapped me out of it a few minutes later as he released the hug and nudged me back into a sitting position on his lap. “Are they treating you okay?” He asked. “Fine, I guess. I mean… under the circumstances.” I said looking away. “I heard about the Alice incident.” He said with a hint of disappointment. I hesitated saying anything, but couldn’t hold back. “It was her fault, you know.” I blurted. “It usually is.” He sighed. “I just… and I know I should have… but she didn’t need to do it that way.” I exclaimed, no doubt confusing him and myself at the same time. “It’s okay.” He said gently, noticing that my eyes were beginning to water. I turned away from him and used the sleeve of the dress to wipe my eyes, just catching the first tear that was falling down my cheek. His hand lifted from the small of my back and landed gently between my shoulder blades, then began rubbing gently. I fell back into his chest and sobbed a little more, the frustration of the day finally rearing it’s ugly head. “You’re okay.” He said in a whisper. And in that moment, I was. I felt safe again. I knew that I should have been upset with him. After all, this was all his doing. The hormones, the butt plug, the diapers. This was all him. But I didn’t resent him for it. I was doing it for him, I was only doing it for him and as long as he wanted me to do it, I would. His rubbing my back and the gently rise and fall of his chest calmed me significantly. I closed my eyes and wished I could stay right here forever. My zen moment was broken when Steve’s other hand traced up my thigh and squeezed gently at the front of my diaper. “You’re a little overdue.” He said with a chuckle. I opened my eyes, annoyed that such a moment was ruined by such a thing. With the moment ruined, I sat back up and rubbed my eyes. More than almost anything, I wanted to crawl into the massive four poster bed with him and go to sleep. Unfortunately I knew that it wouldn’t be an option, but I wished for it. “I don’t want to leave here.” I said quickly. “Here? The house?” He asked a little confused. “No. Here. With you.” I pouted. He smiled gently and rubbed my leg. “I know, my baby. We’ll get to settle back into our own place soon.” He said with a smile, no doubt excited for the same thing. “What about… what about Monica?” I asked carefully. “She’ll be there to help me out, but we’ll still have our own time. Don’t you worry about that. She’s well aware.” He said matter of factly. I smiled a little at that, glad that he had at least talked to her about it, but still had concern that she wasn’t going to respect it. He leaned forward from the back of the chair. I started to get up from his lap but his hands stopped me from moving, then they moved up to my upper back and neck and pulled my face to his. He kissed me with enough emotion to cause me to lose my breath. I could feel the butterflies trying to rip right out of my belly as he firmly held his hands behind my head. Then, as soon as it started, it ended. I sighed deeply as I regained my composure, then smiled as I met his gaze. “Needed that, huh?” He asked slyly. I nodded my head as I tried to keep the grin from becoming too large. “Me too.” He said. I could feel him becoming erect on my thigh and took the opportunity to wiggle just a little, more to confirm that I was feeling what I thought I was feeling than for his satisfaction, but his smirk let me know that he appreciated the subtle gyrations. My heart beat a little harder as my body moved from sleepy to horny in an instant. It was tough to notice initially, but I could definitely tell that my own erections were becoming less frequent, and when I would get them they were hardly as strong as they used to be. I wasn’t sure if it was the hormones or the prolonged chastity, but the cage didn’t cause any discomfort when I was trying to get hard anymore. I moved my hand up and grabbed his cock through his pants and gently rubbed him up and down. His breath deepened, then let out a sigh. I continued to rub him, enjoying his developing hardness under my fingers. His eyes closed and he leaned back against the chair again giving me slightly easier movement without his torso in the way. I shimmied off of his lap and knelt in front of the chair, then pulled the zipper of his slacks down. I fished his dick from within his pants and boxer briefs and admired it in the light of the fire. It had been quite a few days since we were able to do anything and I didn’t realize how much I had missed it. I moved a little forward and lined my mouth up above his cock, then carefully moved him into my mouth in one motion. He gasped deeply, no doubt more excited than even I was. I circled my tongue around the head of his cock and felt him pulsate in reaction to the sensitivity. My mouth watered as I got the first hint of precum, enticing me to begin slowly raising and lowering my head as I licked at the underside of his. It took a few seconds, but his hands soon found the back of my head and gently coaxed me up and down in a rhythm that satisfied his desire. I swallowed a few times as he leaked precum into my mouth, the faint saltiness coating my tastebuds almost reminded me of the caviar from earlier. I could tell that this wasn’t going to be a drawn out affair as his hands began to quickly piston my mouth up and down. I wrapped my hand around the base of his dick to make sure an errant push down didn’t slam my throat full and cause dinner to reappear. He took note of this and eased up on his downward pressure. I knew him well enough now to know the subtle cues that he was close to finishing, and I was starting to pick up on those. His dick seemed to get a little larger in my mouth, his breathing became a little more rapid, and his fingers squeezed whatever they were squeezing just a little tighter, in this case it was my hair. We were approaching the point of no return and I was actually happy about it. I was actually looking forward to getting a mouthful of cum blasting fourth at any moment. Oh, how times have changed. I knew he was within a few seconds of finishing because his grip on my hair was starting to become painful, but I followed his cues as best as possible, kept suction on his dick, and kept my tongue right against the sensitive underside. I loved the power I had to give him these feelings. I knew first hand what kind of power a girl had over a guy when giving him head, he was putty in her hands. He would do anything for her. There’s some dominating submissiveness that a blowjob highlights, some shift in dynamics. I knew about it back then, but this side of the spectrum, this was where I belonged. I yelped loudly when his hands pulled my hair up fairly aggressively, the opposite direction than I had prepared for. The sudden upward force caused the suction of my lips to break resulting a loud popping sound, and I’m sure my teeth scraped against him on his way out. “What!?” I cried, wincing at the sharp tug. I met his eyes, but they were looking past me toward the door. “Jesus. At least have the decency to lock the door.” Monica said sharply as she stepped backwards and closed herself out of the room. Steve gave a look of regret to me, knowing that he indeed should have locked the door. Annoyed, he sighed and moved me off to the side, stood, and tucked his cock back into his pants. He helped me to my feet, then walked to the bathroom and came back with a washcloth and wiped my face and chin off. I guess this blowjob had gotten a little sloppy. “Sorry.” He said, then moved to the door and opened it. Monica was standing there with a sly smile on her face, casually leaning against the wall on the other side of the hallway. “By all means, carry on.” She teased. “Knock next time.” He said, his annoyance turning into frustration and anger. “Noted.” She said and walked into the room. I looked away in shame even though she was well aware that these antics were common between Steve and I, it was no doubt a secret, but still had shame in being caught doing it. I smoothed down the hem of my dress as she approached me. She placed her hand on the side of my face, then wiped some errant saliva with her thumb. I half expected her to be rude or condescending, much like Alice was the last time we were caught, but she wasn’t. “I’m sorry, I should have knocked.” She said quietly to me. I nodded, but kept my gaze to the ground. “So? What?” Steve asked as he closed the door and loudly slammed the lock, over emphasizing the gesture to ensure she had seen it. “I said I’m sorry, yeesh.” She said, rolling her eyes at him. “I came to tell you that CNN called requesting an interview with the new CEO of Ibex for a segment on emerging healthcare technologies. I told them of course, but we’d need to get to a satellite center since we don’t have reliable internet service.” Steve perked up at this news. “But, before I could lock in the time… I also had calls from Fox, ABC News, and AP. Evidently someone leaked something and you’re the man of the hour.” She went on. This caused a little bit of anxiety to show on his face. He was never a spotlight guy, but it was being thrust upon him. “What’d you say? To them.” He asked. “Tomorrow morning in Helena. All four back-to-back.” She said, her smile now jumping off of her face. “Fuck.” Steve said quietly. I stood there awkwardly, unsure if I should congratulate him, or just quietly walk out and let them bask in their moment. Monica side hugged me and let out an excited squeal while Steve scratched at his jaw, seemingly unsure of how to feel at the moment. “I did let Mark and Alice know before I came in here. Mark said he would call his media coach so they can do a brief with you tonight.” Monica said as she broke the side hug and walked near Steve. “It’s starting… are you ready for this?” He smirked at her, then looked at me and paused. “Let’s do this.” He said with reserved confidence. “Let’s do this.” She echoed. Monica smiled and walked to back to the door and pulled to open it, forgetting it was locked. “Well, lock it back if you need to… continue.” She said with a smirk. Steve looked at me for guidance, but I think the look on my face alerted him that I wasn’t quite in that mood anymore. “No, it’s fine. You can leave it unlocked.” He said. She walked from the room and shut the door behind her, but not before giving me a subtle smile. Steve moved around me and flopped back in to the chair, then threw his head back and stared at the ceiling. “Congratulations.” I said quietly. He didn’t respond to my words, but I did notice his eyes slowly close when I spoke. “I can head back.” I said, finally stepping from my spot. I reached the door and turned the handle. The door popped open a little, the click pulling him out of his trance. He opened his eyes and looked at me with a regret on his face. “I’m sorry.” He said. “I know this isn’t what you want.” “I’m very happy for you.” I said, trying to sound optimistic. His words were true, and hearing them stabbed me in the heart. I didn’t want this. Not at all. I knew things were going to be different now and I hated it.

I wish I was more consistent with my writing… life always seems to get in the way though. Good things in life, fortunately, but things that take so much time away from my writing. I’m going to keep writing this story, I really enjoy where it’s headed and I think you will too, and it will likely take some time to get there, but I will get there.

Chapter 23 Her bright blue eyes never seemed to leave us while we sat in the room, waiting for something but unsure what. Molly and I were both staring the flickering screens of the television, but mentally were miles away. I tried with all of my might to appear strong and brave but no part of me believed it. I doubt anyone would have believed it. Molly would stifle a cry every now and then. We couldn’t talk about it, but I think she realized that everything was about to be different as well. This seemed like the sentinel moment that we would look back to and classify as the before, or the after. The door clicked, causing us to all focus our attention to it. I watched as it slowly inched open, the saw Alice’s head slide through. She was smiling, but never looked to Molly or I. “We’re all set, Kathy. We’re ready now, gonna go early.” Alice said softly, then pulled back behind the door and closed it softly. Kathy didn’t respond, but stood from her seat and reached out for our hands. “Come on, it’s time.” She said with her poisonous smile. We were led by Kathy to the golden elevator, then back down to the lobby from which we entered. Mark stood with his group of followers, his face stone-like as he listened to each of them in turn, only nodding. His eyes were intensely watching the men, and I don’t think he blinked once during the entire encounter. The large man with the gun at his hip eventually walked to Mark and leaned down to his right ear, spoke, then resumed his post. I watched Mark’s mouth move but couldn’t make out the words. He then turned and walked from the door. The men all looked around at each other, smiling and congratulating each other on the day’s events. One of the men glanced back and saw Kathy, then looked at Molly and I, and nudged another man in the group. Their expressions changed and all became suddenly quiet. Kathy moved forward with us in tow, walking directly to the middle of the group. The men parted. We were escorted down the center of the group, each man now inspecting us closely with eerie looks on their faces. None of them spoke to us, none of them smiled. They just watched as we were led through the doors. The white limo was idling in the enclosed VIP area, the rear left door open. Kathy led us to it, then turned us to her. “I’ll see you both soon, you be good on your trip up.” She said with a sweet tone, but her eyes weren’t smiling. I turned away, nearly leaping for the door and caught site of Steve. He was engaged in conversation and didn’t look back at me. I pulled myself into the large car and followed his gaze. There was a woman sitting to Steve’s left that I didn’t recognize, but she looked at me with a warm and kind smile. Steve finally turned and gave a look as if to apologize. Alice ushered me to the far end of the stretch SUV, then guided Molly to follow me. The seat I was in was facing to the rear, and was directly opposite of Mark, although he was at least 10 feet away. He was talking on his phone and staring out the window as the driver came and closed the door, then slapped his hand to the roof two times. The curtain in front of the SUV was pulled open causing sunlight to stream into the VIP area. Even through the deep tinted glass, I had to squint to protect against the intense Las Vegas sunlight. The limo lurched slowly forward, then turned and made it’s way out to the strip and towards the airport. I watched Steve. I waited for him to look at me. I needed him to tell me it was going to be okay, even if only through a reassuring look, but I didn’t receive one. I looked at the woman he was talking with and wondered who she was and why she was commanding his time instead of me. She had long, wavy brown hair that framed her pretty face and fair skin. She wore a white flowing blouse and deep blue linen pants. She appeared to be in her early to mid 30’s, but it was hard to tell with how well she presented herself. I couldn’t help but notice that her hand was resting on Steve’s knee as the talked. I found myself very jealous of this and really wished that he would smack her hand away, but he didn’t. “I don’t like this.” Molly said quietly to me. “Something is very not okay.” “I don’t either. What the fuck is happening?” I asked her. “I have no idea, but it’s very wrong.” She said. She grabbed my hand and held it tight. I was much less fascinated in the crowd on the strip now, even though it seemed to have grown exponentially. I couldn’t help but watch the others as they ignored us. Only Mark looked at Molly and myself and smiled, but it was an odd smile now. The limo finally made its way through traffic and pulled into the restricted area of the airport. The driver navigated us back to our plane, then parked with the rear right door a short distance to the folded down stairs. The door opened a moment later and Mark stepped out and walked directly to the plane without waiting for anyone else. Alice didn’t move until he was on board, then stepped out and followed him. Steve and the woman moved next, then the driver motioned for Molly and I to follow. I climbed from the car, again surprised by the winter heat and walked to the steps of the plane, Molly following right behind me. I climbed onto the plane and saw that Mark, Alice, Steve, the woman were all seated in the front section. I was ushered back by Alice’s firm hand on the small of my back and moved toward my original seat facing forward. Steve and the woman were facing the rear of the plane and I finally caught his eye when I sat down. He smiled at me kindly and nodded, as if to say ‘You’re doing great’. I tried to smile back, but felt myself begin to tear up in fear. He undid his seat belt and walked back to me, dropping to his knee beside me and embraced me in a hug. “I know you’re scared. Don’t be. This is all okay.” He whispered in my ear. “I think I want to go home. I don’t think I can do this anymore.” I sobbed. “No, no, no. This is all okay, honey. Everything is fine.” He said, but I sensed hesitation in his voice. Molly was standing at the front of the plane waiting for Steve to move so she could take her seat. Her eyes were locked on me. Steve turned and moved back to his seat, then Molly came and sat next to me. She reached her hand out and took mine, squeezing tightly. I faded out while Chris gave his pre-flight announcement and didn’t realize when we started taxiing to the runway. Only the quick acceleration of the plane snapped me out of my mental fog. I looked up and noticed that Steve and the woman were looking at me with concern. We leveled off and I could see from the small screen in front of Mark that we were headed north. The cabin lights flashed off, on, off, and back on meaning we were all free to remove our seat belts. As before, Steve moved to the galley and grabbed drinks for everyone. Alice stood from her seat and motioned for Molly to come up to her. As she did, Steve and the woman also moved from their seats and approached me, then sat in the seats facing me. They both leaned in to talk to me, I leaned forward so I could hear them over the hum of the jet engines. “Addy… this is Monica. Monica is going to be with us for a little while.” Steve said with a hesitant smile. I looked at Monica with confusion, but was met by her disarming smile and couldn’t help but give a smile in return. This caused her smile to grow even more. “I know all of this is strange, baby.” Steve started again. “Just do what’s asked of you an everything is going to be great. Monica is here to help you until we go back home.” I nodded with a confused look on my face. Steve had never insinuated that Montana would be like this. “Am I okay?” I asked. “Oh, honey. Of course you are. I won’t let anything bad happen to you, I promise.” He said quickly and emphatically. Monica’s smile turned to a look of empathy and I felt her warm, soft hand on mine. “Addy, I’ve been waiting so long to meet you. It’s so good to finally see you in person. You’re even more beautiful than I imagined.” She said. I pulled my hand away from her, almost as if her skin was burning mine. Steve’s eyes met mine and gave a reassuring look, trying to tell me to trust her. “I know you’re scared, sweetie. It’s okay.” She said as she placed her hand in her lap. “I want to go home. I don’t want this anymore, Steve. I want to go home.” I sobbed, tears filling my eyes. He pulled me in for another hug, but didn’t speak. I cried, pleading to go home. He didn’t speak. I’m not sure if it was ten minutes or ten hours, but eventually Steve pulled away from me. My eyes burned and my face was wet with tears. “May I?” Monica asked kindly, gesturing to me with a Kleenex. I didn’t respond, she treated this as an invite and began to gently wipe my tears away, carefully dabbing to make sure she didn’t mess up the makeup Molly had applied. “Just do as you’re asked.” Steve said again into my ear, then pivoted and went back to his seat in the front of the plane. Monica stayed with the Kleenex still in her hand, her big brown eyes were watching me closely, but her gaze felt comforting for some reason. I didn’t know this woman, but I got the feeling that she knew me, that she had studied me. She once again grabbed my hand and squeezed, then went to rejoin Steve at the front of the plane. Molly came back and took her seat. “Are you okay?” She asked me quietly. “I don’t fucking know.” I sobbed. “He just keeps telling me that everything is fine.” “Yeah, that’s all Alice is saying to me as well.” She replied, turning her seat to mine. After a while, Steve brought Molly and I sandwiches and more drinks. We ate silently. I watched the others talk and wished I could hear what they were saying, but the engine noise drowned their words out. After we ate, Molly moved her seat even closer and tossed a blanket over both of us, then pushed a small button on the wall, causing the shades to close over the windows. She moved her body to mine and pulled me into her. The darkness, the hum of the plane, her body, and the mental exhaustion of crying caused me to fall asleep quickly. The shades raised some time later causing me to open my eyes, squinting hard against the intrusion of sunlight. Chris had made his way back to us and was now shaking Molly awake. “Gotta get your seat back where it needs to be. We’re almost there.” He said quietly. She followed his instruction, then we each fastened our seatbelts. Moments later, the plane descended below the clouds exposing mountains out my window. The white mountains seemed to stretch as far as I could see. As we got closer to the ground, I could make out roads covered in snow with a few cars traversing the icy terrain. I looked forward to see a cleared runway in the distance, nestled between the mountain peaks. The descent was rough with turbulence causing me to squeeze painfully tight to the arm rest of the leather chair. I watched as the runway came closer and closer, then breathed a sigh of relief when the wheels gently touched the pavement and we came to a gentle stop. The plane sharply turned on the runway and backtracked for a moment, then pulled into a small hanger. We waited while the door closed behind us, then Chris opened the door and gave the signal that we were okay to disembark the plane. Mark was again the first to step off of the plane, but Alice followed closely behind now. There were two men at the bottom of the stairs there to greet Mark when he stepped off, each firmly shaking his hand, then Alice’s. Steve and Monica stepped off and received the same treatment, then Molly and I moved to climb down the stairs. The men looked at us and smiled, but didn’t extend their hands. Each gave us a nod, then turned to focus their attention back to Mark. I looked for direction from Steve, but he was already engrossed in conversation with a man in a tan suit, likely older than he looks because I could easily spot the bad dye job on his hair. I felt invisible, or insignificant. I wasn’t sure anymore. I turned around and looked at the plane, half contemplating jumping back on and begging the pilots to take me back home, but watched with disappointment as the door raised back into the plane, sealing my fate of staying here. “Lots going on, huh? This must be frightening for you.” Monica said softly beside me. I was startled by her words, half expecting that I really had gone invisible and was slightly disappointed that anyone could still see me. I nodded and bit at my lip, trying to keep from crying again. “Everyone here loves you, you know that?” She said. “They don’t even know me.” I replied quietly. “Of course they do. They love all of you.” She said, gently placing her hand on mine. “All of who?” I asked. “They love all of the Juniors. I think you underestimate how much they care about you.” She said. He smile seemed less friendly now. I was getting uneasy around her. The crowd began to shuffle and Molly approached me at Mark’s side. “You ready to go, kiddo?” Mark asked with a smile. I looked at Molly, but she kept her gaze to the ground of the hanger. “Where?” I asked. “Your Montana home, of course. Did you think we were gonna stay here?” He chuckled. I didn’t say anything, but nodded slightly. “That’s the spirit.” He said with enthusiasm. He reached out and grabbed my shoulder, then nudged firmly in the direction of a wooden door. I walked in front of him, in front of everyone over to it. As we approached, the man in the tan suit rushed forward and twisted the handle, then yanked the door quickly open. I was ushered through, then Mark’s grip twisted to the left. I followed his nonverbal instruction and walked to the left and down the dark hallway. It ended in a lobby that was nearly identical to the one from the first airport, but had stonework adorning the walls. I could see a few SUVs lined up out front, all black, all billowing plumes of purple exhaust into the frigid air. Mark’s hand released my shoulder sending relief through my body. I moved to the side as he walked past, the man in the tan suit again lunging forward to open the outer door. “Not yet, Jeff. You’ll freeze us.” Mark chuckled without a smile. Jeff’s face reddened as he offered an apologetic nod. “Alright,” Mark started as he surveyed the room. “Alice, Steve, Monica… you all come with me in the first car. Little ones… you’re in the last car.” He said quickly, then nodded to the man in the tan suit. The door was opened and a rush of cold air smacked me on the face. The herd moved quickly, dividing between the front two SUVs efficiently. Before I had crossed the pathway to the third car, the first two were already loaded and doors were slammed shut. Molly pulled my hand to move me a little faster. The door was pushed open from the inside as we approached the black Suburban. I couldn’t see anyone in the back seat, but saw a face poking from behind the front headrest. “Come on, now. It’s cold!” His voice yelled. Molly climbed up before me and shimmied across the space to the captains chair on the drivers side, while I settled into the seat behind the passenger, now turned around to face us. We hadn’t put our seatbelts on yet, but I watched as the driver turned the knob into drive and moved us forward in time with the convoy. “Welcome to Montana… you picked the coldest day of the year to land.” The voice said, now paired with a friendly looking guy not much older than either Molly or I. I nodded, embarrassed that someone I would consider around my own age was seeing me dressed like this. “I’m Nick, this is Tim.” Nick said, nodding to the driver. He was also friendly looking, but was older than us by a few decades. Nick was dressed in a black overcoat with a gray knit hat. He had a strong jaw framed a toothy grin, and deep-set dark eyes revealed someone that was a little older than he looked. Not that there was any relief in my embarrassment. “I’m Molly, that’s Addy.” Molly said quickly as she snapped her seatbelt on. “Oh, we know. We’ve been expecting you.” Nick said. We both nodded. It was uncomfortable to be known without knowing it. “We’ll be at the compound in about 20 minutes.” Tim said without taking his eyes off the road. I couldn’t get a look at his face, but he wore the same black coat that Nick did. His deep black hair was messy on his head, likely from the knit hat he had sitting on the console next to him. We were now up to speed on the two-lane highway carved between two mountains. I couldn’t see pavement, but there had been deep grooves worn into the snow on both sides of the road from the other traffic. The SUVs in front of us kicked up a fair amount of slush, causing Tim to keep his distance behind them. We wound around the side of another mountain and overlooked a vista that rivaled anything I’d ever seen before. There were miles upon miles of snowy fields surrounded by steep mountains. There were a few small rivers running through the meadow that resisted the ice. Nick told us about the area, but I was having trouble concentrating on anything other than the winding road ahead, nearly terrified that we were going to slide off the road. After a few more miles of winding roads, the path straightened as it crossed another valley flanked by mountains. The other SUVs had increased their lead, but were both still visible in front of us. “Yo! Earth to Addy.” Nick said, snapping his fingers to my face. “What?” I said confused. “Have. You. Ever. Been. Here.” Nick said slowly. “No.” I replied. “I’ve been talking to you for like five minutes… have you not heard a thing?” He laughed. I shook my head, then gazed forward as the SUVs seemed to be pulling farther ahead. I noticed quickly that they weren’t getting farther ahead, we were slowing down. The click of the turn signal was unwelcome to my ears as I watched the others carry on forward. Tim took a right turn onto a small, single lane road with a few tracks guiding him. I watched as the main road disappeared from view. The mountains in front of us seemed to split apart and I could see the tracks carry on between them, but had no indication of where we were headed. “Why didn’t they come this way?” I asked with a slight panic in my voice. “They have other things to take care of before they come here. We’re gonna go get you all settled in with the others.” Nick said. I felt my stomach drop at the mention of other people even though I fully expected we wouldn’t be alone here. Molly’s hand reached out and grasped at mine over the gap between our seats. Her skin was warm and I welcomed her touch, desperately needing her comfort. I could see a plume of smoke ahead on the road but it took a moment to identify it’s source. As we moved closer, I could see a small group of cabins together in the middle of a valley, all surrounded by a tall stone wall. We drove closer to it, then turned down a narrow driveway that had been plowed clean. There were snow-covered trees on both sides of the driveway which obscured our view, but we soon moved past them and had a view of the pristine landscape stretching as far as I could see. Tim drove until we reached a large metal gate that sat between a large stone arch. I bent forward to get a look at the top of the arch, trying to get a view of the sign that sat above it. “What’s Avaluk mean?” I asked as I read the sign made of wood and stone. “Something in Eskimo, I guess.” Nick laughed. “Never thought about it.” Tim pressed a button on the visor, then waited as the gate slowly crept open. He moved carefully past the iron bars as the gate came to a rest, then waited as it closed again behind us before proceeding down the path. I could see a very large cabin at the end of the path, with a large circle drive in front of it. There were some smaller cabins apart from the main house, all had smoke billowing from their chimneys. Tim pulled in front of the large cabin and shifted the SUV into park. “Here we go.” Tim said, but didn’t move. Nick jumped from his seat and out the door, then pulled my door open before turning a walking up to the massive wooden door. I climbed from my seat and waited for Molly as I watched him push the door open, then wave us through. I turned when I heard noise and watched as Tim and the SUV moved out of our view behind one of the smaller cabins, still very large in comparison to most cabins. “Go!” Nick yelled, gesturing wildly with his free hand. We crossed into a large stone and wood atrium, no doubt at least three stories tall. There was a large hearth fireplace adjacent to the door with a roaring fire spewing flames at least as tall as me. The hearth was flanked by large leather couches on both sides, chunky wood furniture around it. The entire room was surrounded by a second-story balcony with wood rails adorned with Christmas garland. “Welcome.” Nick said as he pulled his hat and jacket off before tossing them to a bench near the door. “Where are we?” Molly asked, amazed. “Oh. This is Mark’s new place. Surprised you didn’t know that.” Nick laughed. Molly had a surprised look on her face, then gave an approving nod. “Alright, let’s get you two settled in.” Nick said after letting us drink in our surroundings for a moment longer. “This way.” We followed as Nick led us down a stone corridor with wood floors that was off the main room. We passed by a few different rooms that were closed off, then past a massive chef’s kitchen, before arriving at another atrium. This one was smaller than the other, but still had it’s on large fireplace roaring. “Right in here.” Nick said as he pushed at a heavy door. The light was on inside already, and I heard a voice loudly shush as the door creaked open. Nick grabbed Molly’s arm and guided her inside before reaching for mine and doing the same. My eyes fixed on the colorful decorations that adorned the walls and seemed to be out of place with the rest of the cabin. There were rainbows, clouds, and a large sun painted with oranges, yellows, and reds that seemed to dominate one wall. There were beanbag chairs scattered on the floor, arts and crafts out on tables, and a projection screen with Beauty and the Beast playing on it. “Emmy, Matty… come on over.” Nick called out. Nick’s grip on my arm tightened in reaction to my instinct to run, but he held me firmly in place. I could see Molly also take a step back, but Nick’s other hand reached out and grasped at her shoulder and held her in place as well. A couple of shadows moved from behind one of the bookcases, then I watched as a boy around my age came around dressed in khaki pants and a childish green Christmas sweater. Behind him came a girl in a white skirt and matching sweater. They walked to us, both hesitant. At least we had that in common. “Molly and Addy, this is Matty and this is Emmy.” Nick said as he shoved us lightly forward. They both stopped a distance away and gave hesitant smiles as they surveyed us. Matty was tall and thin. His blonde hair had been combed into a side part, but had since been messed up a bit. He extended his hand first and reached out for Molly’s. “Hi.” He said quietly, shaking Molly’s hand, then reaching for my own. “I’m Matty. This is Emma.” He gestured to the girl behind him. She was my height and had similar blonde hair to Matty that was pulled back into a pony tail. She gave another small smile, but kept her eyes averted from ours. “Sorry, she’s a little upset.” Matty said with a small laugh. “I am not.” Emmy said with offense in her tone, still keeping her eyes down. I noticed Nick studying our faces as we were introduced, but he didn’t speak. He pointed to Matty, then to us, gesturing for him to take over. Matty nodded. Nick turned and exited the room, shutting the door closed behind him. “So… uhh… how long have you all been here?” Molly asked. “We got here two days ago. Our, uhh… Dad… Big… whatever you call them went down to Vegas to meet you all. Since you’re here, I’m guessing he is too. Tall guy, white hair.” Matty said. I nodded, recalling seeing a tall man with stark white hair in the pack of unnamed men. “Okay, follow up question… why?” Molly asked. “Why are we here? To be honest, we were hoping you all would have more answers than us.” Matty replied. “All we know is something big was happening in Vegas and that’s where you came from, so we assumed you knew more.” I shook my head which caused both of them to frown. “Are you the one on the boxes?” Emmy asked quickly to Molly, then seemed to shy away. Molly looked annoyed and didn’t answer the question, which let both of them know she was. “So… what is this? Where are we?” I asked after a moment, changing the subject. “So this is the play room here.” He said, gesturing around. “Through here is the nursery.” He led us to the other side of the room and through an open door, then flipped on a switch. There was some ambient light from a curtained window, but the bright overhead lights displayed the grander of the nursery. There were four large cribs and two twin beds arranged around the perimeter of the room, each of the cribs looked just like the one at Molly’s house while the full beds were both made up with blue and white sheets adorned with stars and moons. There were hand-written signs on each of the beds, drawn in colorful chalk on a small blackboard suspended from the top of the bars or the footboards of the full beds. Matty. Emmy. Addy. Molly. Samantha. Charlie. Matty and Charlie were fortunate enough to be sleeping in the beds. Each crib was enameled white with pale pink sheets and a white muslin blanket neatly tucked on each. The crib bars were raised up and were at least two feet over my head. I noticed that the left side of each crib had a hinged top that was folded away, but could see the locking mechanism on the right side to secure the cribs completely. Off to one side was a large changing table, a few oversized rocking chairs, and an assortment on infant and toddler toys. “You each get your own.” Matty said as we surveyed the room. I walked over to the crib with my name on it and saw a small chest of drawers situated under the crib mattress. I pulled on one and saw an assortment of onesies and shirts, dresses in another. I didn’t bother with the third. I turned and saw that the changing table was loaded with diapers, but that there was also a second stack that I hadn’t seen before. I walked over and reached out to grab the blue and green thin looking diaper, but was stopped by Emmy’s hand. “Don’t touch anything. They know when you do.” She said. “They’re pull-ups. For the boys.” I felt my face redden and was curious if she could tell that I was a boy under all of this. “Who are Samantha and Charlie?” I asked quietly. Emmy shrugged and gave a confused look. “We don’t know.” Matty added. “We thought they would have gotten here when you did.” I shook my head. “It was only Molly and I on the plane. I mean… other than… the others people.” I said clumsily. “Didn’t that one lady say she had a Samantha? Kathy?” Molly asked me. “Oh, yeah. She did!” I said back. “You’ve met Kathy, huh?” Matty asked with disappointment on his voice. “Yeah, she’s great.” Molly said with dry sarcasm. “I guess it makes sense that she’d go finding one of us for herself.” Matty said. “It’s all she talked about the last time we saw her in Kansas.” “You all from Kansas?” I asked. “Yeah, unfortunately so is Kathy.” Emmy answered before Matty could. “Well, Kathy said she would be up here soon, so I guess we’ll get a Samantha added to the mix.” I said with a sigh. We all stood silently for a minute and collected our thoughts. I don’t think any of us were quite comfortable with the scenario we found ourselves in. “So are you all together?” Molly asked Matty and Emmy. They both nodded their heads. “Long story.” Matty said. “We have nothing but time.” I said back. Matty took a deep breath and looked to the ceiling. “Four months ago, I had just turned eighteen, I met Dan. He’s the white haired guy. My friends had decided to take me to a bar for my birthday… one of them had given me a fake ID that morning and we decided we would test it out. Well, the first bar we went too caught on. They asked me what my astrological sign was, and I hadn’t even studied whatever birthday was on the ID, wasn’t sure if it was my real date or not. So I told him I didn’t know, that I didn’t believe in astrology. Smooth, right?” Matty laughed and fiddled with his shirt. “So the bouncer was about to confiscate the ID and call the cops when my buddy grabbed it and sprinted away. I didn’t know what to do so I did the same. We ran a few blocks until we knew we weren’t being chased, the ducked though a crowd. Next thing I know, my friend is handing the fake ID to another bouncer, but this one just waved us in.” I nodded my head, a little unsure of where his story was going. Molly was intently listening, but Emmy had started to drift around the room again. “So it takes like thirty seconds in this room to realize that we were in a gay club, and both of us were straight. My friend said fuck it, let’s get drunk while we’re here… so that’s sort of what we did. Well, this guy started buying us all of these drinks that tasted like freaking juice, like no alcohol at all, and it hit me quick. I don’t remember much else from that night, but I woke up on a couch in a massive living room wearing someone else’s pajamas. There was a trash can next to me that smelled like barf, so I’m guessing I wasn’t holding up too well. I felt like I got hit by a freight train and tried to collect my bearings to run, but then he walked in. He had the clothes I wore the night before folded in his hand and sat them next to me. It was around that time that I noticed I was wearing a pull-up under the pajama pants. I stood up to run away from Dan, but fell onto the floor after like two steps, then puked again. Dan helped me clean up, then told me about how drunk I was and how my friends left me. I evidently couldn’t tell him where I lived, so he brought me to his house so I could sleep on his couch. He said I peed myself right after I laid down so he changed me into different clothes and put the pull-up on me so it wouldn’t happen again.” He continued. I could see the shame in his eyes as he told his story. He didn’t seek this out, it found him. “Dan helped me get cleaned up again, and took care of me for the rest of the day. He was very nice, didn’t seem creepy at all. Didn’t try to hit on me or anything. I guess I kind of liked his attention, and the next thing I know, we’re laying down watching a movie and he’s pulling my head onto his chest, but I didn’t fight it. Things just escalated from there, partly from guilt, partly from the attention I was getting. I don’t know.” He stared off in space for a moment, reliving the early memories of Dan. “Yeah, mine wasn’t too far off of that, I guess.” I said, trying to reassure him. He smiled thinly at this, but didn’t look up at me. “What about you?” Molly asked Emmy. “I’d kind of rather not… you know.” Emmy said quickly. “I don’t really want to talk about it.” “Well… about a year ago…” Molly started. “I was approached by someone that told me I could make money doing this. I met Mark and Alice at a restaurant and, well… here I am.” Emmy’s eyes locked on Molly. “Me too. Well, not with them, of course. But about a month ago, I met Dan in a restaurant. I had been struggling for money after my Mom died and my Dad was never in the picture… someone I met handed me a card and told me to call the number. Next thing I know, I’m meeting Dan at some fancy restaurant.” Emmy said with initial excitement, but giving way to reluctance. “Is Dan married or anything?” Molly asked. “He was, a while back. Not anymore.” Matty replied. “So… like… why both of you?” Molly blurted. Matty chuckled, but didn’t respond to the question. We all jumped at the mechanical clank of the door in the main room and shuffled to look. The door slowly pushed open and a woman in her mid-40’s made her way in, then turned to close the door. “Hello, my darlings.” She sang in a high-pitched voice, a distinct British accent clearly evident. Her oval face lit up when she saw Molly and I and waved us to her. She wasn’t tall, but was taller than I was. She was wearing a purple sweater and khaki pants, and looked a little more frumpy than I had seen the other women look on the trip so far. Her face was aged, her teeth were cigarette stained, but her eyes were warm and inviting. “Ah, I am so glad to finally meet you two.” She said, chipper as she closed the distance between us. She reached us quickly, Molly and I standing still unsure if we should advance or run, and pulled us both in for a hug. She rocked back and forth for a few seconds, then let go and took a step back, but kept her hand on our shoulders. “So lovely, you two are.” She said as she looked at us with admiration. I raised my eyebrows, unsure if fight-or-flight should kick in or not. “Heavens, I am so sorry. You probably don’t know who this crazy lady is that’s hugging you. Bloody hell, my manners.” She said with an overly exaggerated eye roll. “Children… who am I?” She sang while looking at Matty and Emmy. “Ms. Charlotte.” Matty said quietly. “Matty… come now.” She prodded. “Sorry. Nanny Charlotte.” He answered. She smiled at Matty then looked back at us. “I’m your Nanny Charlotte. I’ll be helping take care of you lot whilst you’re here.” She said. She rubbed our shoulders, then backed away and pinched at Matty’s cheek as she passed him by. “Right… so let’s gather round over here and have a quick conversation.” She said as she gestured to a grouping of bean bag chairs. We all made our way over and sat down on the fluffy fleece bags while Charlotte pulled a chair from the table over. “Right.” She said as she plopped down into her seat. “Some ground rules off the bat.” Molly and I both looked at each other with nervous glances. “Oh, don’t be worried… I can see it in your eyes. You’ll be fine, dear.” Charlotte said to me, snapping my eyes away from Molly. “Sorry.” I said quietly. She maintained sharp eye contact with me for a moment, then looked away. “Rule number one… listen. Listen. Rule number two… no fussing. Rule number three… if you don’t think you should, don’t. Simple enough?” She laughed. I looked at Emmy, but she was fixed on Charlotte’s face, nodding. I was sure that she had heard this before, but she wasn’t going to push her luck by seeming disengaged. “Now, I think we’d better get our new friends changed and ready for sleepy time. Emmy, you need to come as well. Matty, I trust you can help yourself?” Charlotte said as she stood from her chair and pushed it back under the table. We all stood, not without considerable trouble, from the bean bag chairs and followed Charlotte as she walked. She made her way to the changing table in the nursery, pulled a pull-up from the shelf, then walked over to the bed with Matty’s name on it. She rummaged in a drawer and pulled out a blue shirt and matching shorts covered in trucks and dinosaurs. “Go potty and brush your teeth, my prince.” She said softly to Matty, then smiled as he turned and made his way of the nursery. I was struck with embarrassment for a few reasons now. Why did Matty get to use the potty, and why did he get to dress like a boy. I wasn’t even sure if the two of them knew I was actually a boy. Charlotte hoisted Emmy up onto the changing table and pulled her dress over her head, then tossed it aside, then pulled her tights off and threw them to join the dress. Charlotte quickly untapped the diaper and pulled it from beneath Emmy, balled it up, and slid it into a diaper pail next to the table. Emmy’s face was blood red with embarrassment, something Charlotte seemed care little about. She kept her eyes closed as Charlotte carefully cleaned her with a wipe, only resisting when Charlotte pulled her legs apart to clean more. This earned a small smack to Emmy’s inner thigh. She stopped resisting right away. She put a clean diaper on, taped it tightly, then helped her from the table, otherwise unclothed. “Forgot something important, didn’t I.” Charlotte chuckled and walked past us. Emmy stood with her eyes downcast. The diaper was bulky on her, as it was Molly and myself. She instinctively covered her small breasts with her forearms, but Charlotte quickly admonished her modesty. “Babies have nothing to hide, little one.” She sang as she walked back to the table with a pink and white onesie. She slid the onesie over Emmy’s head, then bent down to fasten the snaps between her legs and over the bulky diaper. “Wonderful. Go pick a chair and I’ll be out in a moment.” Charlotte told Emmy, then swatted her bottom. “Right, which one of you little princesses is next, hmm?” Molly didn’t move. I didn’t either, but Charlotte ended up grabbing my arm and pulling me forward anyways. She followed the same routine as she did with Emmy, never mentioning the chastity cage, never teasing me. Just cleaning, then dressing me in the same attire as Emmy. Once we were all changed and in our matching onesies, except for Matty who was no doubt gloating in his ‘big boy’ pajama set, we sat in the main room and feasted on a dinner of dinosaur chicken nuggets and Kraft Mac and Cheese. I knew Steve didn’t have anything to do with the culinary selection, he would have died before picking something so processed and unrefined. Charlotte had finally left the room, but I think we were all too nervous to be the first to speak for fear of having some listening device pick up on our words, and it being held against us. I chewed the flavorless Tyrannosaurus rex nugget with a small dip of ketchup. I watched as Molly stirred her overly cheesy noodles with a purple plastic spoon mindlessly, her eyes locked on the nuclear yellow cheese sauce. “So is anyone gonna say anything?” Matty said, breaking the deafening silence. We all looked up, but didn’t speak. I shrugged. Matty pushed back from the table and stood quickly, then walked to the door. He reached out with hesitancy and turned the handle slowly, then stood with surprise on his face as the door opened freely. He looked back over his shoulder, then moved beyond the door. It shut softly behind him, but secured with a loud click that made me jump. I looked at the others, but they were fixated on the door. None of us moved. Emmy finally looked at me, questioning what we should do without saying a word. The look on her face said enough. “Well, he’ll either be fine or they’ll kill him, I guess.” Molly said with a chuckle to me. We all pushed our plates away and moved to be nearer to the door, nervous anticipation of the next time it opened. We didn’t have to wait long to see the handle turn and the door pull open. I strained to see into the darkness of the hallway, but couldn’t see anything through the blackness. Finally, Matty poked his head through the door. “They’re all in the living room. They said we’re allowed there if we want.” He said with an almost chipper tone in his voice. Emmy jumped quickly from her seat and followed after Matty, Molly and I slowly followed. Matty led us down the hallway and back to the main part of the house, then into the large room with the couches and fireplace, the large fire audibly roaring and casting a warm glow clear to the ceiling. “Hello!” Alice belted out as we walked around the corner. “I see you all sent a scout to check the place out.” This caused a small chuckle amongst the group. Steve locked eyes with me and beamed a smile. He was sitting on the same couch as Monica, but there was a space between the two of them. For some odd reason, this caused me some relief. He gestured to me and I obeyed without a thought. He pulled me easily onto his lap and hugged me from behind tightly, then turned me sideways with my legs pointing to Monica. She also cast a warm smile and brought her left hand up to my naked thigh and squeezed it lightly. The others joined their bigs as well, then the conversation amongst the bigs continued. I peered around and noticed that Emmy and Matty sitting at Dan’s side, while Molly was sitting in between Alice and Mark. Alice pulled Molly into her body, then slowly stroked her hair. As much as Molly would deny it, I could see a very slight smile form on her face as she closed her eyes. I sat on Steve’s lap awkwardly as Monica continued to rest her hand on my thigh, periodically rubbing gently without thought. Unfortunately the gentle caressing was giving me butterflies and I could feel myself pulsing lightly against the cage beneath my diaper. The blabbing went on for what seemed like hours, but per the large grandfather clock off in the corner of the room, it has only been about fifteen minutes since we entered the room. By this point, Molly was fast asleep leaving against Alice, still stroking at her hair while Mark practiced armchair politics. From the faces of the others in the room, they were all as amused as I was. The rant was mercifully interrupted by a ringing cell phone causing the room to look over to Dan. Emmy, seated at his side, moved over to allow Dan access to his pocket. He silenced the ringer, looked at the screen with apparent nearsightedness, then answered the caller with a questioning grunt. He listened for a brief moment, then hung up without a word. “Kathy and whatshisface is here.” Dan said low, then smacked lightly at Emmy’s leg and stood. Matty was seated beside Emmy and hardly paid attention to anything other than the roaring fire, transfixed in the dancing flames. Within a few minutes, Kathy walked into the room with her venomous smile shining bright. She paid no attention to anyone other than Mark as she quickly surveyed the room, then walked quickly to him. He seemed about as annoyed with her as the others, the obvious fake smile forced upon his face. My eyes were drawn back to the hall that she had entered from as I saw an overweight, balding man slowly walk in. He wore a look of contempt as he also surveyed the room, not greeting anyone nor accepting greetings from the others. His eyes met mine for a split second, but he quickly pulled them away and turned his head. He glanced once more around, then walked past the room pulling his suitcase and went up the stairs. I watched as he entered a room overlooking the living room, then closed the door behind him. “Samantha! Come on, girl!” Kathy yelled. I turned and watched as a girl walked meekly into the room. She was wearing a bright yellow dress that clashed against the dark, warm room. She had straight auburn hair neatly parted and tucked behind her ears that framed her pretty face, stricken with fear. She didn’t look up, she didn’t look around. She stared straight down at her feet as she moved farther into the room. I could see her face, a slight glow cast from the fire danced against her skin and shimmered against the tears that moistened her cheeks. Her eyes were puffy and red. “I swear.” Kathy scoffed as the girl froze a few feet from the door. She crossed quickly, casting an apologetic look at Mark as she walked to Samantha, then gripped firmly at her wrist and pulled her to the center of the room. I could tell how hard Samantha was fighting back tears, and fighting running away. Kathy’s fingers were turning purple against the girls pale skin, eliciting the only other emotion on Samantha’s face… pain. “This…” Kathy began as she pulled Samantha forward, “is Samantha. She’s been with us for a few weeks now, and she’s still learning the ropes, so… well, she’s got a lot to learn.” Samantha’s eyes closed tightly, more tears rolling down her cheeks and dropping to the hand-scraped hard wood floors. “And if she isn’t going to be a polite little lady, she’ll be very regretful about it.” Kathy added. Samantha opened her eyes and looked up, above everyone in the room, and curtsied. “I’m sorry.” She pushed out, her voice breaking. She had deep green eyes. Coupling that with her pale skin and auburn hair, there was no doubt she had some Irish in her. She was short. Shorter than any of us, at least. And thin. This group sure did have a type. Kathy brushed forward, lightly pulling Samantha back, then gestured her towards a chair off to the side of the room. Samantha wasted no time and scurried quickly away from he spotlight of the room. “You know, I thought this would be easier after watching all of you find yours, but goodness gracious, breaking her is like breaking a wild horse.” Kathy said with a seditious laugh. I could feel Steve’s fingers tighten on my knee as she said this. At least he was in agreement that nobody should be broken to fulfill this fantasy. At least I hope our thoughts matched. “You’ve done well, Kathy. She’s very fine, very fine.” Mark said with a nasty grin, eyeing the girl from his spot on the couch. Molly seemed as repulsed as I was and subtly moved closer to Alice. Dan cleared his throat and stood, leaving Matty and Emmy looking confused with the now vacant spot next to them. “I think it might be time for the little ones to go get some rest, and for the adults to do the same. Tomorrow is a big day, and I, for one, don’t intend on being drowsy for it.” He said. He raised his hand and waved to the other side of the room. I turned and looked and watched as Charlotte nodded at him, then gently coaxed Samantha from the chair. “Goodnight, sweetie.” Steve whispered into my ear, then kissed gently at my cheek. I didn’t want to move from him, but knew there was no choice in the matter. Monica gave another sweet smile and squeezed at my forearm, then scrunched her face apologetically. Matty and Emmy passed by me, then I felt as Molly grabbed my arm on her way past. We all followed Charlotte out of the room as she slowly led Samantha along by her shoulders. We all kept well back so as to not crowd the poor girl. I wished at that point that we were all dressed a little more normally, I’m sure Samantha is going to freak out a bit more when the four of us pile in the room with her dressed like infants, our diapers clearly visible to anyone looking. I could hear crying by the time I made it past the door to the playroom. It wasn’t panicked crying, but more sobs of defeat. I watched as Charlotte lifted the small girl onto the changing table and removed her yellow dress. To no one’s surprise, Samantha was also clad in the diapers we had all come to get used to, but it was evident she hadn’t yet. Charlotte was gentle, and Samantha was no match against her muscle mass, and the new diaper was taped onto her hips within a few seconds. She was dressed in the very same onesie that we were wearing, well, almost all of us were wearing, then scooted out to join us. She didn’t so much as look at us, just moved to a chair in the corner and began crying again. Her shoulders heaved up and down as she sobbed into her arms. Emma moved to her without hesitation and pulled a chair near hers. Molly joined her. They sat there with concern while Matt and I hovered a safe distance away. I may look like a girl, but those are nurturing instincts I don’t have. I looked at Matt, he looked at me and shrugged and turned away, walking back to the nursery. I could hear the squeak of his bed as he plopped down onto it. Molly looked up at me and motioned me over. I hesitantly stepped to her, then sank to my knees near the girls. Samantha’s sobs had subsided now, but she was still curled up on the chair. Emma moved her chair closer to Samantha and reached out to place a hand on the girls back. Samantha didn’t pull away, instead leaning into Emma and burying her head into her shoulder. “I’m Emma. This is Molly and that’s Addy.” She said softly with her eyes closed. Samantha raised her head and looked at each of us for a moment, then forced a small smile. “Sam.” She said in whisper. “I want to go home.” “I know, I think we all do.” Molly said as she extended her hand and gently squeezed Sam’s hand. It was a tender moment that didn’t last quite long enough. The door opened a few seconds later and pulled our attention away. I turned my head and watched as Alice, Kathy, Monica, and Charlotte all filed into the room. They were laughing amongst themselves, but quieted when they noticed us consoling Sam. Alice smiled slightly, but it was interrupted by Kathy’s harsh voice. “Always so emotional.” She cackled. I noticed that everyone but Alice carried baby bottles in their hands. Charlotte reached to the wall and turned a switch that dimmed the lights in the room significantly. There were glowing stars on the ceiling that cast a warm blue glow, and soft nursery music began playing from speakers in the corner, soft enough to just be audible. Monica locked eyes with me and smiled, then nodded her head to a couch. She tuned and sat. Soon, the others had taken spots on the other seats and called for us to join them. I watched as Alice began fiddling with her top with one hand as she pulled Molly over her lap with the other. Molly hesitated, but knew there was no sense in arguing, and laid across her lap. Monica watched with envy as Alice lined her nipple up with Molly’s mouth and pushed it softly in. She patted her lap when she looked back at me. “Come on, this’ll be nice for both of us.” She said quietly as she pulled at my upper back. I followed her instructions and laid my head onto her thighs, then watched as the gave the bottle a shake, popped the cap, and guided the silicone nipple into my mouth. It was quiet for the next few minutes. I couldn’t see much from where I was, but could see that Emma was laying next to Charlotte and Kathy had Sam curled up on her lap. We slowly nursed from the bottles of milk while Molly breastfed. “Pretty soon that’ll be you, my baby.” Kathy said obnoxiously loud. Sam didn’t make a sound, but I noticed Monica giving an agreeing look as she watched me suck the last little bit of milk from the bottle. The others finished soon after. We all sat up as Alice buttoned her shirt closed again, then stood from the chair after pushing Molly to her feet. “Right, I think it’s time for bed for you lot.” Charlotte called out. We were each guided to our respective cribs, assisted in, then watched as the bars were raised up and locked into position. I waited expectantly, but the bars across the top were kept open, giving me some relief that freedom, while difficult, was not impossible. “Night night, sweet ones.” Charlotte called, then closed a curtain between the playroom and this one. Matty was laying in his bed with his eyes closed, but opened them again once they ladies had left the room. He waited for the door to close and latch to the playroom, then sat up in bed as the lights shut off. “I’m telling ya… this place is fucked up.” He said with a sad chuckle. “This place? Or these people?” I asked. “Point. Good point.” He said back. It was very dark in the room, there wasn’t really any light to speak of, but I could hear the others moving around. No one else spoke. I could hear quiet sobs coming from the opposite side of the room, meaning it was Sam. I listened as she struggled with her… well, our situation and wondered when the rest of us became so desensitized to it. Like this was almost normal for us all. “Sam?” Molly called softly, then a little louder after not getting a response. Sam’s sobbing quieted down, but she didn’t say anything back. “Look, I know this is fucked up, but you’re gonna get used to it.” Matty called out, with an air of annoyance in his voice. “I…” Sam cried softly. “I don’t want to get used to this.” “None of us do.” I said into the black room. “I just want to go back home. I don’t want to do this anymore. I want to leave.” Sam called out. “Then tell them that. They aren’t holding you here.” Molly said. “Yeah, you can stop whenever you want… you just don’t get paid. But you can go home.” I added. This caused Sam to cry again, but I wasn’t sure why. It seemed so simple to just throw in the towel or raise the flag if it was that bad. Why wasn’t she seeing that. “Yeah… I wouldn’t count on that.” Matty said with a regretful tone. There was silence. “Matt… don’t. Just leave it.” Emma chided. “Might as well learn it now instead of the hard way.” He retorted with more annoyance. “Learn what?” Molly asked with a tone of fright. “Can we do this later? Please?” Emma interjected. “No! Learn what?” Molly called out. “Do you actually think you can walk away from all of this by just saying so? All of this… everything around you. These people. Do you sincerely think they’ll just let you walk away?” He said. “He doesn’t know that for sure.” Emma interjected quickly. I heard an exaggerated huff from Matt, then the squeak of his bed as he moved around. “Okay, maybe I don’t know it for sure, but just think about it. Do you really think a group of millionaires and billionaires would let us bring down their entire rouse just because we feel like going home? I can flat out guarantee that if you tried to… tap out… that you’d end up in a landfill somewhere without teeth or fingertips. Untraceable. They have everything in the world at their disposal and they’re sure as hell not going to risk it all on one of their fetish toys. That I’m sure of.” The room fell silent again. I thought about all of the things Steve has told me, all of the promises in all of the papers that may or may not be legally binding. I thought about the half-truths that have been spread since all of this started. It was the first time that I had doubt cast in my mind that maybe this wasn’t as voluntary as I was led to believe. Maybe these hormone implants that were under my skin weren’t as reversible as Alice said. I shook my head and tried to push the thoughts out of my mind. There was no way I was actually a prisoner here, there was no way that I was trapped. Steve wouldn’t do that. Not to me. Matt’s bed squeaked again. Samantha sniffled. Silence.

Thanks, everyone! I should have the next chapter up later this week. I’m curious… for those that have read all 22 chapters in a single sitting, how long did it take you?

Chapter 22 “The car is going to be here in a half hour, baby! Get a move on!” Steve yelled into the bathroom. I cleaned up from the enema and moved quickly to brush my teeth. It had been an uneventful day yesterday. Alice picked Molly up once they returned home, Mark decided to go to Las Vegas to check in on a real estate deal he was working on, our plan was to pick him up on the way to Montana from the airport. Steve stayed mum on any topic around Montana, only telling me I would be made aware of what I needed to know when we arrived. I was frustrated by this, and was grumpy most of the day in protest. He didn’t bend one bit. “Let’s go!” He rushed as I lazily stood scrubbing my molars for the fifth time. I rolled my eyes a little, then spit the toothpaste in the sink and splashed my face off. He was packing his own bag, and had a small duffel with some items for me, assuring me that my wardrobe was already assembled at the compound and I wouldn’t need to bring anything other than what I would need in the plane. “Do I need to bring my toothbrush?” I asked calmly, trying to irk him. “Honey, I just told you… just like I told you a few minutes before… you don’t need to worry about packing. Just finish up and go lay on the table. Please.” He said, showing his growing frustration with me. I finally did as he asked and made my way to the table, hopped up, and laid down. He continued to gather a few last minute things, then threw on a sweater over his v-neck black shirt and gray wool pants. He walked over to me and quickly pulled a diaper out from the stack, then pulled a small packet out from the side drawer and ripped it open. He unfolded it and began to overlay it on the diaper. “Are those pads?!” I asked. “Pads? Huh? Oh, no. Well, yes. It’s a booster pad.” He said as he pulled a cellophane strip from the back and pressed the adhesive against the inside of the diaper. “It’ll make sure you don’t leak on the plane.” He lifted my butt and slid the bundle under me, then secured it into place. “Kinda thick.” I said as I pushed my legs together, my knees being held a few inches apart from the added bulk. “You’ll get used to it.” He said dismissively. “I’m not sure that this’ll fit in my pants.” I challenged. “It’s fine, you aren’t wearing them.” He said quickly. I looked at him with confusion, then felt my heart drop as he pulled a dress from the closet. “No way! No!” I objected as his unwavering eyes met mine. “Nobody is going to see you, baby. We’re going straight to the airport and it’s only the four of us on the plane. Then we’ll be 2,000 miles away from here and the only people that’ll see you will be people that are in the same boat as you. The general public’ll have no idea. Just relax, okay?” He said as he started to pull the tights up my legs. I huffed but didn’t fight. “Molly can do your makeup on the plane, and then nobody on Earth would suspect a thing about you. Your own parents wouldn’t take a second glance.” He went on. “Yeah they would, I look exactly like my sister did.” I said. “Okay, well no one outside of your parents would take a second look. Fair?” He chuckled. I didn’t respond, but helped to lift my butt up as he pulled the thick white cotton tights up my legs and over the diaper, then smoothed out the waist band over my belly. He pulled a white silk camisole top with little pink hearts embroidered on the shoulder straps over my head, then pulled me off of the table. The bulk of the diaper was significant and uncomfortable. In a sense, I was glad he was putting a dress on me because there was no way in hell that this thing would fit under anything else. “Up.” He instructed as he brought the dress down over my head. The top was light grey, and apart from the babydoll sleeves, looked like a regular heathered t-shirt. The pale pink tutu adorned with sparkles, on the other hand, was a little less my style. It fortunately fell to my knees, so at least the accidental diaper exposure was less likely. “Think I can at least do a coat?” I asked, hoping to cover as much as possible. “Sure.” He said as he fluffed the bottom of the dress out and turned me around to ensure I was adequately covered. He put the white headband that Molly had used back and tucked my longish hair behind my ears, then brushed it. It had become pretty wavy since Molly had straightened it, but still looked very feminine adorned with the bow. “Alright, let’s roll.” He said as he kissed my forehead and picked up his bag from the floor. “Umm… shoes? And a jacket? It’s freezing out there.” I urged, grabbing his arm. “Oh, shit.” He said quickly, then turned to the closed and bent down to slip some ballet flats on my feet. “Your coat is in the hall closet.” I followed after him, struggling to keep up from the bulky diaper, then caught the tan peacoat as he threw it to me. I slipped my arms into it and was miffed that it did next to nothing to cover the bottom of the dress. A long beep reverberated in the hall from beyond the front door. “Got everything you need?” He asked quickly, then patted his pockets and picked up the two bags he was carrying with him. I nodded my head but stood empty handed, only carrying the fear I was harboring inside. He quickly unlocked and opened the heavy front door. The wind rushed in so hard that the tights were like nothing more than cheesecloth against it. I was thankful that the diaper was still dry, believing that it would have frozen solid in just a few seconds had it not been. I folded my arms tightly for warmth and followed after him, nearly slipping as soon as I crossed the threshold of the front door. His arm reached out and steadied me, then let me go once I found my footing again. “Careful, baby. Don’t want to get hurt before the trip even starts.” He said, turning to lock the door, the checking it by pushing hard against it. “I need to text security and let them know we’ll be gone for a while.” He said loudly to himself. He walked past me, grabbing my hand as he did, and led me to the side door of a large solid black Sprinter van. He nodded to the driver, then pulled the doors open and ushered me in. I climbed quickly past the two captains chairs as he pushed steadily on my butt. The seat on the left was occupied by Alice, who paid no attention to me as I moved past her. I was directed back and settled into the back bench seat next to Molly. “Twinsies.” She said with a smile as she tugged at the hem of her dress. It did look similar to mine, but lacked the distinctive, and obvious, shimmer that my dress had. I gave an awkward smile to her then pulled my seatbelt on as Steve settled into the captain’s chair in front of me. “You look cute.” Molly said with a sweet smile. The opening where the driver was had been enclosed by a sheet of tinted glass, and a large screen was obstructing much of it. The TV was off, but fit well in the luxury interior of the van. It looked more like something kids would take to prom than something for an airport run, complete with lush black leather, mood lighting, a mirror on the ceiling, and champagne flutes galore, but I was happiest that it was toasty warm and my seat was heated… even if the diaper obstructed the warmth for the most part. “Thank you for looking after my little Molly the past few days, Addy. That was very kind of you.” Alice said flatly, giving a wink as she did so. I became curious what all they thought we were doing together, but pushed that from my mind when Molly pulled my face toward hers. “Not even a little makeup?” She scolded. “You’re gonna make me do it all.” This got a laugh from Steve and Alice as we pulled from the neighborhood. The windows were insanely tinted, I could hardly even see out of the van, but I could make out snow drifts piled high beside the roads as we drove. “How was D.C.?” I asked Alice after we merged onto the interstate towards the airport. “Lovely, dear. Thank you. Exciting things coming soon, no doubt about that.” She said without turning to me. “That’s exciting.” I said back flatly. “Oh,” She said as if forgetting something, then turned back to me. “How are your hormonal changes coming? Have you noticed anything yet?” I shook my head and felt my face flush as I recalled she told me that the estrogens in the implant would eventually cause changes to happen. “I don’t know, I think maybe her skin has gotten a little softer.” Steve added. “When we get there, I need to check her hormone levels. It may be time to increase the rate. Steve, will you remind me?” She said, completely ignoring me again. “Sure thing.” Steve said without glancing up from his phone. I rolled my eyes and drew a chuckle from Molly who also picked up on my annoyance with being ignored. I crossed my arms over my chest and laid my head back for the rest of the ride while Alice and Mark talked about stuff I didn’t understand around patenting technologies and royalties. I have flown out of this airport a few times in my life and was a little surprised when we passed up the passenger terminals and made our way to the restricted cargo area. I had a moment of panic knowing that all of my former coworkers, while likely home sleeping, were here just a few hours ago. I hid my face a little even though I was fully aware that none of them were here, and that I was behind deep tinted glass. We drove past my old bus stop and I thought back to just a short time ago when I was living in that dark apartment and functioned about as well as a zombie did. I guess I did kind of miss the simplicity of life back then, as well as… I don’t know… toilets and socially acceptable clothing. We approached a large gate with barbed wire across the top. I’d never noticed it before, but as soon as we got close, the gate slid slowly open. We moved slowly through then came to a stop as the gate closed behind us. Ahead was a small hanger, one that I had noticed before but never paid much attention to. The van pulled up out front and parked with the back doors close to the double doors leading to the hanger. The driver ran quickly around and pulled both doors open, fastened them to the side of the van so they didn’t slam shut in the wind, then ran to the hanger and pulled the door open. Steve stepped from the van, followed closely by Alice. She kept walking through the doors to the hanger, but Steve motioned for us to come out and grabbed each of our hands as we did. He escorted us into the hanger and handed the driver a tip as he passed him. The driver closed the door behind us, secured the van, and drove off quickly. The hanger felt like a living room if the living room was designed by someone that usually designs airports. Alice had planted herself on a large couch, having already grabbed a Perrier water from the mini-fridge. She dropped the black fur coat from her shoulders and busied herself on her phone again. Steve was still holding my hand, but had released Mollys as she went over to a chair near Alice and sat down, also grabbing a water from the stocked fridge. “I’ve got something to show you.” Steve said excitedly. Steve led me down a small hallway, then to a door that had ‘Hanger’ spelled out on it with the letters people use on their mailbox. He pushed it open and before us was a private jet, seemingly filling the entirety of the hanger. “What kind is that?” I asked, in awe. “This is a Cessna Citation Sovereign.” He answered, looking into the dark hanger. “Are we going on this?” I asked excitedly. “Yep.” He smiled. “Cool.” I replied, fixated on the sleek jet. A door at the other end of the hall open and cast a glow throughout the building. Two middle-aged men walked out wearing khakis and green polo shirts with ID cards on lanyards. “Good morning, we’re cleared to Vegas and can head out of here in 15, if you want to round up the group.” One of the pilots with the name Chuck embroidered on his shirt said, I’m guessing him to be the pilot in command based on he had more chevrons than the other guy did on his ID card. “Hello, little miss. You excited to fly?” He asked me with a wink and a pinch to my cheek as he walked by. I didn’t respond, but really wanted to go jump in front of the next plane that lands. Steve walked down the hall while I stood and watched the pilots pull a lever on the side of the plane and watched as the door lowered and a handrail emerged, forming steps up into the plane. Both boarded slowly before the other pilot, the one that didn’t speak came back out and began walking around the plane with a flashlight. Steve, Alice, and Molly joined me at the door and waited. A moment later, the copilot walked over to us with a smile. “Ms. Alice, Mr. Steve… good to see you again. Hello, Molly. And good morning…” He started, now fixed on me. “Oh, umm… I’m Addy.” I stammered, embarrassed. “Well pleased to meet you as well, Addy. Welcome. I’m Chris. I’ll be your copilot today while ole Chuck flies.” I smiled and looked away quickly. “Let’s get on board and we’ll brief.” He said, turning to the bags Steve had set on the cart. We walked to the lowered door and Alice stepped up and into the plane. Steve waited behind me, always the gentleman. I watched as Chris loaded the bags that Alice and Steve had brought with them into a luggage compartment under the engine, then slammed closed and closed the handle into the door. Molly began to climb the steps in front of me and I realized that both of us would be flashing diapers to the person below us. I wanted to hurry as fast as I could, but before I could start climbing, Chris had joined Steve in line behind me. I rushed up the stairs quickly, but turned my head in time to see Steve and Chris both looking up at me, no doubt in my mind that they had front row seats to the show. I desperately wanted that plane to jump in front of now. “Back here.” Molly said as we walked past the first four seats that were facing each other. She sat down in the seat in the back, then motioned me to sit next to her. The chair was a rich, creamy tan color that sank when I sat down. The entire interior was made up of different shades of browns and tans, rich woods and fine carpets. I had never been on a private plane before, not even first class, and was blown away by how nice this was. “Alright…” Chris started when he climbed on board. “We will be flying direct to Las Vegas today, flying up at 43,000 feet which should give us a smooth ride. Flight time is 2 hours and 51 minutes or so. There is a little weather around Denver so we may move to the south if it doesn’t clear by the time we get there. Either way, should be an easy trip over. Just stocked the galley here, help yourself, of course. Live vests are under your seat in the unlikely event of a water landing, and the front door can be pushed open in an emergency. Don’t hesitate to grab me if you need something, but I do ask that you stay seated with your seatbelt fastened until we give the signal. Since it’s below freezing out, we’ll taxi over and deice, and the FBO was nice enough to send a tug inside so we didn’t even have to bundle up today. See y’all in the air.” He moved back into the cockpit and took the right seat, then strapped himself in. I could see out of the front of the plane that the hanger doors were opening, and a freezing cold man was sitting behind the wheel of a pushcart. He inched it forward, then secured the pin on the front wheel with a loud thud. Chris and the pilot put their headsets on then began talking and flipping switches. A few seconds later, the plane slowly crept forward and emerged from the hanger under the power of the pushcart. He pulled us completely out of the hanger and turned our plane towards a taxi way, then stopped and removed the pin. I caught a glimpse of him driving off into the distance a few seconds later and hoped he was heading somewhere to warm up. We sat as the pilots did their pre-flight checklist and I looked over at the ramps I used to work in and nearly laughed that I was looking at them through the window of a private jet. Life is crazy. A low rumble began, then became louder as another low rumble began. Soon both engines were humming quietly, spooling up, and we were slowly rolling down the taxi way. I looked around, nobody else was even paying attention. Molly had her eyes closed, Steve and Alice were on their phones. What a life to get used too, we were in a private jet! A few turns later, and the plane barreled down the runway faster than I ever imagined possible and gracefully left the ground. It felt like we were going straight up for a long time, but we eventually leveled off. It didn’t even feel like we were flying anymore, it was so smooth. The pilot flashed the lights twice about 15 minutes after we took off and I followed suit as the other three took their seatbelts off. Steve grabbed drinks from the galley and handed them out, while Molly pivoted her chair towards mine and pulled out her makeup kit. We weren’t far from Alice or Steve, but the hum of the engines and wind noise afforded us some privacy in the back of the plane. “What is all of this about?” I asked. “Steve seems weird today.” “Some big meeting in Montana, but I don’t know other than that.” Molly replied, seemingly not worried in the slightest. “Well, why do they need us there for that?” I asked. She shrugged her shoulders and worked to assemble the items from the kit that she wanted. Following her previous applications, she worked on my face for a few minutes but added small, subtle flecks of glitter really intensifying my youthful appearance. After she had finished with me, she cozied up under a blanket and dozed off. I couldn’t even begin to think of sleeping as I looked around the plane and tried to grasp what my life had become. Time seemed to fly by faster than we did, seemingly right when we started cruising above the clouds, Chris hollered back that we were about to begin descending into Vegas. We all cleaned up our areas and Molly fixed her seat back to its original spot, then I sat transfixed as the runway came into view through the cockpit window, which I could see from my forward facing seat. It was surreal watching us land, and in what was the smoothest landing I’ve ever experienced, we were back on the ground. The plane slowly taxied to a small building on the opposite side of the passenger terminals, flanked on all sides by Southwest, Delta, United, and American Airlines planes loading and unloading eager passengers. The plane came to stop directly adjacent to a white stretch SUV limousine with its hazard lights flashing. Chris emerged from the cockpit to lower the door once the engines of the jet shut off, then wished us well and said they would see us for the trip to Montana in the morning. Steve and Alice stood from their chairs and exited the plane, walked directly to the limo’s open door, and climbed in without so much as a look around. I walked out after them and was surprised at how warm it was for a December morning. I stood amazed at the sheer grandeur of the Las Vegas strip, it’s towering buildings casting bright lights even in full sunlight. I had only seen Vegas on CSI or in movies, but seeing it in person was truly and marvel to behold. Molly lightly nudged me from the top of the stairs to snap me out of my state of awe, then walked with me to the huge SUV. We climbed in together and shimmied carefully to the middle section of seating. I didn’t see the limo driver, but assumed it was him that closed the door behind us. Within a few minutes, we were driving down the most famous strip in the world in all of its tacky wonder. There were thousands of people out walking, taking pictures, and drinking alcohol even though it was still morning. There didn’t seem to be any rules that normal society seemed to follow here. “Sin City, huh?” Steve said with a smile as he caught my amazed stares at the throngs of people around us, many of whom were trying to look into the car to figure out which celebrity was being chauffeured down the strip. Boy, would they be disappointed if they knew who we actually were. “Where are we going?” I asked while looking out of the glass moonroof that spanned the length of the limo. “Bellagio.” Alice answered quickly, never looking up or out. “The one with the big fountains?” I asked, recalling the scene from Oceans 11 and sounding much too excited. “That’s the one.” She said with a smile. We were down the strip and pulling into the Bellagio within a few minutes, but bypassed the front of the building and made our way to a side VIP entrance. The limo came to a stop at a large glass and metal door under a large awning. Before we were allowed out, a curtain in front of and behind the limo was pulled closed, effectively obscuring the view of the general public on all sides of whichever famous person was entering or exiting the casino, providing them with the ultimate discretion. This privacy little to reassure me… I was certain that there would be other people present inside that, while likely wouldn’t identify me, would still see me. I took a deep breath but took Steve and Molly at their word that there wasn’t a person on Earth besides them that would be able to tell I wasn’t actually a girl, and honestly in Vegas, they likely wouldn’t care. The door to the limo finally opened and Alice moved to step out first. A large man in a sharp black suit with a pistol on his hip stood near the entrance. He never looked at any of us, only looking around at the curtains to make sure someone wasn’t sneaking in or poking a camera lens through. I’d hate to be the person that accidentally crossed him, he seemed to mean business and only business. We were guided though the door into an expansive, dim lobby adorned with red carpets, gold fixtures, and garish furniture. The entire place was completely vacant, with the exception of another guard with an eye on his surroundings, a pistol ready for action at his hip. We followed as Alice walked directly to an elevator on the other side of the lobby, massive and gold plated, before the door opened on her approach. We all followed her in, but didn’t push any buttons… there were none to be pushed that I could see. The elevator door closed then began to climb on its own. I looked at Steve, who greeted me with a reassuring smile, but didn’t speak. When the elevator car finally slowed and stopped, the doors again opened and we were overlooking a massive glass window that overlooked the south side of the strip, those thousands of people now hard to even make out. The corridor that we entered had door after door off of it, but was otherwise empty of decoration or furniture. Alice led us to a seemingly random door with no markings on it at all, then pushed her thumb to a fingerprint reader. The door clicked loudly and opened a few inches. She pushed it open the rest of the way ushered us inside with a gentle nudge on our backs as we passed. We were again in another large lobby, but there were a few other people sitting on couches within. All of them stood and greeted Alice and Steve when she walked through but ignored Molly and I entirely. A few seconds later, another door opened and Mark walked through in a navy blue suit, a broad smile plastered on his face. He was significantly more done up this time than the last few times I had seen him, but looked so unnatural with his perfectly done hair and, what I can only guess was a little bit of makeup. Alice and Mark embraced each other in a loving way. I’ve never seen them really interact with each other like this, they usually did what they could to avoid each other. I began to suspect that the two of them were putting on a show for the other people in the room. A man in his mid-to-late 60s with white hair and a thick white mustache came up and clapped Mark hard on the back then firmly embraced his hand and leaned in to whisper something in his hear. The other men in the room, five in total, all lined up to shake Mark’s hand, then Alice’s. Steve greeted each of them a moment after, but he wasn’t the star of the show, Mark commanded this room. These were his people. “Gentleman, I just really want to thank you for gathering here with me. We are on the brink of a great opportunity now, and… I can’t stress this enough… it wouldn’t be possible without your generous, generous support. Your confidence in me… your confidence me and my beautiful wife and my vision has given us the ability to really move this to the next phase. We are poised now. We are right there and everything we have talked about… everything we have dreamt of… is right here with us. All we have to do, gentleman… all we have to do is…” He went on as he extended his hand high above his head. “Take it!” The men clapped and patted him on the back, drinking up his theatrics, praising him for his courage. Molly and I stood well back from the group, both feeling very unwelcome amongst the group. I had been paying close attention and not a single person so much as even looked in our direction or acknowledged our existence. In this place, we were considered inferior. “I want to invite you to join us now to go over the next steps to my vision… to our vision. Our collective dream.” Mark went on as he turned and gestured broadly to the horizon, then gestured to the door he entered from. The group began walking to the open door, each member vying to be as close to Mark as possible. Steve and Alice stood back from the group, both with amused looks on their faces. Molly and I slowly started following. “No, no, no.” A voice called out behind us before a firm hand landed on my shoulder and pulled me back. “That’s their work, not yours.” I turned, startled by the firm grasp and fingernails digging into my shoulder. I locked eyes with a tall, thin woman in her mid-40s. She had bleach-blonde hair and a narrow face lined with deep wrinkles, especially around her mouth. Her piercing blue eyes fixed on me, then to Molly, and back to me again. Her dress matched her eyes almost perfectly, but it’s poor fit almost seemed to drape her bony figure. “Y’all can follow me.” She said with a cheerfully firm voice, her deep wrinkles pulling taught with a forced smile. I looked at Molly and could see from her expression that this wasn’t par for the course for her, far from it. “I’m Ms. Kathy, I’m gonna look after y’all while the grown-ups are busy doing their meeting.” She said as she guided us back out of the room, then into another across the hall. This room was smaller and had a few couches and chairs in it, and a large TV on the far wall. There were no windows and the carpet had shifted from a bold red to black with red specks in it making the room feel unlit, even though the lights were bright enough to hurt my eyes. She walked us to a couch and gestured for us to sit, she then took a seat on a nearby chair and pivoted her body towards us, her scrawny body seeming to contort under the dress to do so. “I’ve been so excited to meet y’all all day. I’ve heard so much about you and I just can’t even tell you how fondly Mr. Mark speaks about you both. Y’all are so lucky to have him in your corner, let me tell you. The things he does for you… just wow.” She said with a smile that seemed as fake as her enthusiasm. I nodded but couldn’t find the voice to speak. “What’s this all about? What the hell is going on?” Molly asked, apparently finding hers. “Oh, baby. Don’t you worry your pretty little face about it. No… your job is to be seen, sweetie, not heard.” Kathy said in a sickly sweet tone, but her words cut like a knife. Molly sat up straight and began to open her mouth to object, but Kathy leaned forward and began speaking before she could. “Honey… I’ve been given permission to do whatever I’ve gotta do to keep y’all in line. Now my best advice to you is to not try me, that make sense?” She said with poison in her voice, but the facsimile of a smile on her face remained. This comment caused Molly to stand down and sit back onto the couch with her arms crossed. “Smart and pretty… no wonder Mr. Mark is so sweet on you.” Kathy said to her coldly. Kathy surveyed us for a moment longer, then turned to the large TV and powered it on with the remote next to her. The DVD loading screen for Mickey Mouse Club House flickered on, then an episode began. I looked over at Molly, nearly in shock at what was happening, feeling like a spectator in a horror story and could see tears filling her eyes. “Now… it’s been a very long trip and I’m sure you’re both just absolutely exhausted. Why don’t you lay back and watch your show and I’ll go wrestle up some snacks.” Kathy said as she stood and departed the room. “Can you fucking…” Molly started, then stopped quickly as I pushed my elbow hard into her arm. Her surprised eyes met mine, then followed them up to a camera in the corner of the room with a flashing red light. She stopped speaking and fixed her eyes on the screen in front of us. We sat silently for about ten minutes before the door opened back up. I noticed this time that there was a mechanical click from the door before it opened, signifying that we were likely locked in the room during her absence. Kathy came back in pushing a room service cart draped in a white cloth. The cart was loaded with an assortment of snack, drinks, and an ice bucket. “I’ve got popcorn, pretzels, cheese crackers… let’s see… trail mix… what can I getcha?” Kathy asked, now back to her feigned sweet tone. “Just a drink. Please.” Molly said quietly. “Okay… apple, grape, or cranberry?” She answered seemingly annoyed. “Water. Just water.” Kathy handed her a bottle of Fiji Water, then handed one to me as well when I nodded my head. “So no snacks at all?” She asked. We both shook our heads. “Such manners, denying an offering from your host.” She said quietly to us both. She pushed the cart near the wall, then sat back on the couch and watched us as we sipped our waters, not saying a word. As Molly gulped down the last of her water, before she could even remove the bottle from her lips, Kathy was already up to grab it from her. “Thanks.” Molly said instinctively. Kathy put the empty bottle on the cart, then bent down and pulled the white cloth from the bottom of the cart and grabbed an unopened box of diapers. Molly and I both tensed up as she hoisted the green, blue, and yellow box adorned with Sesame Street characters to the middle of the room. Molly’s image looked at us both, a broad smile over her angelic face, naked except for the infantile diaper she was wearing. “I swear, I must have go through a case of these a week with my little Samantha… but I never thought I’d get to change the diaper of the actual Molly from the box. I should get your autograph while we’re at it.” She said with what I can only assume was sarcastic excitement. She sat the box on the floor and squatted down next to it. She tore at the clear tape then ripped one of the two bags contained within, pulling a folded disposable diaper from it. "Come on, now. I won't ask twice." Kathy barked at Molly. Molly, too afraid to fight, moved to the ground and laid next to Kathy. "Such a pretty little dress." She said as she pulled the hem of Molly's dress up her torso. After pulling Molly's tights down to her ankles, Kathy untaped the diaper and removed it. Molly reached her hands down, instinctively trying to cover herself, but was met with a very hard slap to her right inner thigh. "None of that." Kathy snapped sadistically. Molly writhed from the sting but brought her hands down to her side, her fists clinched, to keep them clear of Kathy’s progress. Molly rolled her head towards me, tears welling in her eyes admitting defeat. I watched as Kathy cleaned her up using an abundance of baby wipes, affording her no modesty, then taped a new diaper on and redressed her. She scrambled from the floor once done and curled up on the couch next to me, crying softly. “You’re up, buttercup.” Kathy sang to me. I didn’t try and fight, I just laid there and accepted it. “You know, I didn’t believe it when I saw you.” Kathy said to me as she removed the diaper, then tugged at the chastity cage. “You make a prettier girl than most girls do. I wouldn’t have taken the bet in a hundred years that you used to be a boy.” I stared directly at the ceiling and tried to deflect the humiliation, but it was getting to me and it was digging in deep. I rejoined Molly once Kathy was satisfied her duty was complete, then watched as she left the room with the used diapers in hand. Molly sobbed into my shoulder once we were alone, but neither of us spoke. I knew now what Steve was referring to when he said things would be different, and I knew that this was only the beginning. I suspected that Molly had that realization as well. Kathy came back in just a moment after she left and took her seat again. “Really?” She scolded Molly when she saw her tears. “Is this really that bad?” Molly shot her a look but said nothing. “Maybe you should look at the bright side of things… you both should.” Kathy began with an air of superiority about her. “You both people that absolutely adore you… they take care of your every need, your every single need and asks very little in return. How many people do you think would kill to be where you are now? How many people would kill just to be loved and cared for like you both are… not to mention the houses that I’ve seen pictures of… or the private jets you get fly on. Goodness, the limo you rode in today was more than most people will every experience and that was nothing out of the ordinary for you all. People work 80 hours a week just to afford basic necessities and you just get all of this handed to you. Did you know that a case of the diapers you’re in right now cost more than many people make in a week? Look around… you’re living a dream life and you’re both to ungrateful to notice.” “You don’t know what we…” Molly started. “I don’t know what?!” Kathy thundered. “I don’t know how hard you have it? My husband and I have spent our life savings to be a part of this… a part of something special. You think I don’t know the sacrifice?” “A part of what?!” Molly cried back. “A part of… what are you a part of?” “A part of OLS. A part of Mark’s vision!” Kathy forced out. Molly sat back and began to realize what was happening, it was making more sense to me as well. What we considered a club that the super rich played in was… it was a cult. Mark was OLS’s Jim Jones, and we were face-to-face with one of his most loyal disciples.

Chapter 21 “Safe to say I’m not going in today.” Steve said as he poured a cup of coffee and wiped the condensation from the window in the kitchen. It had snowed at least six or seven inches overnight and didn’t seem like it was going to let up any time soon. The wind had died down and the eerie stillness of the lake seemed like something from a painting. The gray skies obscured the sun well enough to make it feel like a late evening sunset, not the mid-morning sunshine causing bright flecks of light from the lake I was accustomed to as I sopped up egg yolk with my toast. None of us were saying anything, just focusing on breakfast and slowly slurping piping hot coffee from oversized mugs adorned with National Park logos. I had never even heard of Dry Tortugas, but happily sipped the caffeinated liquid contained within it’s souvenir mug. Steve cleared the plates from the table as Molly and I finished the bacon, eggs, toast, and hash browns that Steve cooked before either of us had rolled from bed. “I could go back to bed right now.” Molly finally said as Steve loaded the last plate in the dishwasher. “Not sleep well?” Steve asked as he took his seat again after pouring another cup of coffee from the Moccamaster. “A little too well, I think. That bed is so soft and the room was dark and quiet. And no Alice coming in and waking me up at the ass crack of dawn.” She said with a yawn. “Which reminds me that you’re supposed to be having a bottle of milk with breakfast, not coffee. Don’t go getting me in trouble.” Steve replied with a small chuckle. “Our secret.” She said quietly with a roll of her eyes. “You coulda used it as creamer for your coffee.” I added, drawing another huff from her. “You better hush before I tell her you want some as well… you know she’d be happy to give you plenty more.” Molly shot back. “I don’t want to drain your supply, you seem to really enjoy it.” I said back. “Okay, okay you two. Yeesh, you bicker like sisters sometimes.” Steve said with a smile. “You both need to go change now, I don’t see how either of you can walk in diapers that wet.” This was enough to stop both of us as we realized we were, in fact, in diapers that had been used close to capacity. I could see hers straining against the baby blue sleeper as she stood from the table and turned back to the bedroom. “Can we have a bath after?” Molly asked Steve as he turned to follow her. “Sure.” He said back, then turned and motioned me to follow. I walked behind him with a significant waddle from the 11-hour old diaper and stood at his side while he tended to Molly on the changing table. He pulled her from the table completely naked and told her to go do her morning chores in her room, then pulled me up. She quickly walked away, her butt still showing red lines from the creases in the overnight diaper. “You too, baby.” He said as he pulled the puffy, ruffled bloomers down my legs and tore the diaper from my hips. I repeated my normal morning routine, emerging from the bathroom to a tub being filled with bubbly, lavender scented water. The wisps fragrant of steam made the bath almost too enticing to wait. I walked from the bathroom to find Molly leaning against the door threshold to the nursery, still in her beautiful nakedness. She didn’t try to cover herself, just stood there meeting my gaze with her subtle smile. I tried as hard as I could to not look at her body, but it was impossible not too. Her chestnut flowing hair shimmered under the light above her, falling over her the perfect toned skin of her shoulders, almost seeming to direct my eyes to her chest. I couldn’t believe how gorgeous she was. She chuckled a bit at my reaction which caused her breasts to bounce just a little. “Chill out.” She said laughing as she moved from the wall and walked past me into the bathroom. Steve walked back into the bedroom, his phone in hand and walked past me as well, but turned to swat his hand firmly against my butt before guiding me to the tub, Molly waiting next to it. He turned the water off and pushed the button for the jets, then nudged me slightly forward. The hot water was almost too much right away, but felt amazing after a few seconds. I slowly lowered myself into the rich bubbles as Molly stepped over the edge to join me. The water splashed high on the rim of the tub as we both settled into place. Steve didn’t say anything as he turned to leave, just looked at his phone and dimmed the light on the way out. “I was just kidding, I’m not going to get upset if you look at me.” Molly said after being sure Steve was out of earshot. I didn’t say anything, unsure how to respond. “It’s biology. You’re a guy. Don’t feel like you have to be all awkward about it. I get it, it’s cool.” She went on after my lack of response. “Okay.” I finally said. “It doesn’t have to be weird is all.” She responded. “Nah, none of this is weird at all.” I said sarcastically. She didn’t respond. We laid quietly after that for a little while. She was much more still than yesterday, careful to not brush against me as she frequently did yesterday. I guess after both achieving orgasm yesterday, our hormone levels had calmed down significantly. “Can I ask a question?” I said after a while. She nodded. “Do you think I’m going to be able to go home for Christmas? I can’t not see my family because of all of this.” I asked while watching a drip of water fall from the oil rubbed bronze faucet. “Umm… where do they think you are? I doubt they’ll be expecting you.” She said a little confused. “What do you mean? They know I’m here.” I responded. “Oh. Well I’m not sure then. That’s not what they usually do.” She answered. “Huh?” “They usually tell the families that you’re doing some international internship or semester at sea or some shit like that. They didn’t tell yours anything?” She said, finally turning her head with surprised eyes. “I don’t… think so? I haven’t talked to anybody since I got here, so I haven’t told them anything.” I said. “I’d ask Steve to see if they did reach out. How are you gonna pass off wearing a diaper around your family for that long. It’s not like they can just reverse it and give you control back.” She said. “I hadn’t thought about that… but they can eventually though, after all of this, right?” I said back with a sense of panic. “So I’m told.” She said flatly. “You haven’t thought about that?” I asked, the sense of panic increasing. “Of course I have, and I’ve asked and Alice said yes. There isn’t much more I can do and I honestly try to not think about it. There are still like six years until then. All I know is I’ve tried very hard to control it and haven’t had any luck at all. Have you?” She asked. “No. Not at all. I’ve tried too. It just… happens. I don’t even realize it until I feel it.” I answered turning my gaze back to the faucet. “I wouldn’t worry much about it yet. It’s not going to do any good and it’ll just stress you out.” She said calmly. “How are you so blasé to the thought of not being potty trained for the rest of your life?” I asked her, almost angrily. She huffed and looked sharply at me. “I’ve had a long time to get used to this. I panicked almost every day when I got here. This is like… it’s like prison. Focus on the time you have to serve before you start focusing on what happens after. All I can do is trust that they’re not lying to me. That’s all you can do too.” I stopped asking questions and stared at the ceiling. “You’re not even a month in. You’re never going to make it if you worry about these things. I know it sucks to hear it, but just go day-by-day. Okay?” She said after a few minutes. I didn’t respond but could feel tears in my eyes as I tried to accept the fact that my life may never be normal again. The water sloshed as Molly rolled onto her body towards mine and pulled me close to her. My head rested on her shoulder and I sobbed for a moment as she rubbed my wet hair. “It’ll be okay. I promise.” She said quietly, with a reassuring tone. “We have each other now and that’s gonna make this okay.” I splashed some water on my face to disrupt the tears that were running down my cheek, hoping she didn’t see them, then took a deep breath and sat up on my own. “Are you okay?” She asked. “No.” I replied, but started to smile as I spoke. “Neither of us can hold it, so more than likely I just splashed pee water on my face. I’m not okay.” This garnered a big laugh from her and she pushed her hands at me in a playful pinch. “That’s really gross to think about.” She laughed. We stayed in for a while longer before Steve got us out and dressed. He matched us in pink gingham dresses with bows in the shoulders then parked us in the theater room with a bowl of snacks. We watched Forgetting Sarah Marshall and both laughed until we cried, then napped together until the heavy wool blanket in the pitch black darkness of the room. When we awoke, Steve had prepared lunch. We ate what had to have been the best kale salad known to man, then Aglio e Olio topped with home made Parmesan crisps. “Does my family know where I am?” I blurted out as Steve as pushing a fork of pasta into his mouth. His eyes glanced from mine to Molly’s, then back to mine. “They know where they think you are.” He answered after swallowing his bite. “And where’s that?” I pressed. “On a ship in the South Pacific.” He answered quickly. “On a ship in the South Pacific?” I repeated. “Yeah. For the year.” He said. “Why?” I asked. “You got selected to attend a semester at sea program studying international business law.” He responded. “Wow. Congratulations.” Molly said with feigned excitement. I shot her a look, but she continued to look at her plate. “Why didn’t you tell me this?” I asked, beginning to choke up again. “I did. It was in the contract.” He said confidently. “The one you didn’t read.” I fell back in my chair, my face slack. “Of course it was.” I said with annoyance at myself. Even after all this time I was still learning what I agreed too. “Are there any other big things I agreed too that I’m going to be surprised by later?” I asked after a minute. “Probably.” He said with a chuckle. “You should always read ever…” Molly started but stopped as my eyes shot to her. “Can I read the contract?” I asked. “You didn’t delete it from your email, didn’t you?” He asked. I shook my head and stood from my chair before quickly walking to the bedroom and grabbing my phone from the drawer of the night stand. I pulled up my email and found the PDF that Mark had sent, then sat on the bed and scrolled page by page to see what I neglected from before. Almost all of it was there. The hair removal. The hormone implant with possible side effects. The semester at sea. It was all right there. ‘*A white-label representative will function as mediator for all communications regardless of platform for any and all correspondence. You will be notified with information that is deemed essential by your sponsor.*’ I walked from the bedroom and asked Steve what that meant. “We have someone that acts as you when communicating with your family or friends via text, email, Facebook, twitter, or whatever else.” He responded. “How?” I asked confused. “They studied you. Your writing, your history, every text message you’ve ever sent. They learned to be you.” He said. “Mine is Jill. She’s very nice.” Molly said, trying to reassure me. “You knew this?” I asked her. “I can read.” She said, unapologetic. “Jill is his as well!” Steve said with excitement to Molly. “She’s good.” Molly reassured. I tossed my phone onto the table and sulked, mad at myself for having the information right there but being ignorant enough to not pay attention. “So I guess no Christmas at home then.” I said. “I’m sorry. That would be really hard to explain.” Steve said sincerely. “I promise we’ll have a great Christmas still.” I nodded a little and wiped a tear from my cheek. “Can I at least talk to them on Christmas?” I asked tearfully. “Yes, you can talk to them on Christmas. I’ll get you in touch with Jill a few days before and you can prep.” He answered. I nodded, assuming I would need to know details of the supposed voyage I was on. “All better?” He asked. I nodded again, deciding not to bring up the other distressing thoughts from the bathtub earlier. “Oh, I did text with Alice earlier. Everything is going well in DC. They’ll probably stay until tomorrow evening. Sounds like the storm we’re getting is about to hit them as well, she said the air space will probably be closed through the storm.” He said to both of us. “And still too bad to go out here?” Molly asked with disappointment. “Oh, yeah. The city hasn’t even tried plowing any side streets.” Steve said. “Why?” “Oh. Just not sure what there is to do for another day here.” She said, nearly stopping as she started. “Sorry, I don’t mean that in a bad way.” “It’s fine. I get it.” He answered reassuringly. We each cleared our plates and placed them in the sink before Steve gave them a pre-rinse and stacked them neatly in the dishwasher. “Do either of you know how to play poker?” Steve asked hopefully, trying to find something to break the monotony of being stuck home. “A little.” Molly said. “Some.” I joined. “Okay. Pour some drinks and meet me upstairs.” Steve said with excitement, then walked toward the entry way and up the stairs. Molly shrugged to me and grabbed a bottle of wine from the rack and handed it to me, then pulled clean glasses from the shelf and walked to follow Steve. We walked down the hall to one of the rooms that was locked on my earlier exploration of the upstairs. We entered a large room with oak planks on the wall, knotty wood floors, and dim lighting. It was nearly identical to an old dive bar or saloon you would see in a movie. “This is… cool.” I said when we entered. “The old owners did some pretty cool things to this house.” He said while shuffling and deck of cards onto the green felt top table with brown leather padding around the edges. “Not a lot of fun with just the three of us, but we’ll make due.” He said to us as he began dealing the cards. “Texas Hold’em is the game. First round is free.” He joked. I picked up the cards in front of me, trying to dust off the rules from deep in my mind. I had the four of hearts and the ace of clubs. I waited as he flipped over the three cards, quickly refreshing us on the rules as he did. King, four, jack. “Keep going or fold?” He asked. I shrugged. “Free game. Keep going.” Molly said. Ace. I nodded to continue. Four. He looked at us, then told us to flip. Molly had a two and a seven off suit. I had two aces and three fours. Steve clapped at my victory and turned over a jack and a queen. He gave us each a stack of chips, set the value, then handed out new cards. I was doing pretty well for the first few hands, but Steve started mopping the floor with both of us soon after. Molly felt she had a solid hand with an ace and king pairing with an ace and king showing on the table. She went all in on this hand, but lost it all when Steve showed a straight. “So what now? Do I like have to start taking off clothes or something to keep playing?” She joked. “Not anything we haven’t seen before.” I said back flatly. Molly huffed at me and folded her arms across her chest. “You wanna keep playing, it’s gotta be something worth something.” He teased. “Don’t come at the gay guy with the offer of boobs.” “Okay, what then?” She asked, seeming to challenge him. Steve sat back and looked at both of us. I don’t think he had intended the game go where it did, but it did. “We can raise the stakes, but the game doesn’t start over, sweetie. You have one chance to win yourself back in.” He said as he tossed a $100 chip from his pile to hers. “What’s the winner get?” I asked, studying my small pile of chips against his large pile, and her single chip. “Winner gets a yes day tomorrow.” Molly shouted. “A day where they get to decide what we do and everyone has to agree, no matter what. The day is theirs.” Steve whistled at her proposition and agreed. I nodded as well, knowing I wouldn’t likely win but figuring it couldn’t get much worse than it already was. On the next deal, I knocked Molly out and took a little from Steve. She pouted, but was a good sport about losing. She did offer to take her dress off if I let her borrow from me, but laughed it off when I threw her a $1 chip. I carved a sizable lead from there and knocked Steve out on a royal flush to save the day and win the kingdom… is what I would say if Steve didn’t bluff me into going all in and losing on the next hand. “Raise stakes and lose right away… you almost make it too easy.” Steve said laughing as he pulled all of his chips from the center of the table into his pile. “What am I gonna do with a Yes day… hmm.” He said with a beaming smile. “Good thing I’ve got all night to figure it out. I gave Molly a glance, she returned the same look. Neither of us were sure we were going to enjoy this. Steve ushered us back downstairs and had us start getting ready for bed. It was only half past nine. The snow had finally stopped, and the moon was showing large in the sky causing a beautiful shimmer over the icy water. We all stopped to admire it for a moment, then Steve continued to move us along. I stood waiting for my turn but noticed how much more relaxed Steve seemed with Molly during her changes. He was comfortable doing what he needed to do, and Molly was much more relaxed during as well. He was careful to clean her, then threw her old diaper and wipes away before pulling out a new one. Instead of pulling from the bag of clothes that had been packed for Molly, Steve made his way to the closet and came back with pajamas similar to the ones I had worn to bed last night. They were pink and the bloomers were adorned in lace, ruffles, and bows. I hadn’t seen Molly dressed like this since I had met her. He was working to push her buttons now. She balked at her attire, but didn’t fight it. As much as Molly wore skirts and dresses, I could tell she’d prefer to not dress like a girly-girl. This was most definitely that. He finished by pulling her hair into pigtails and tied two ribbons into place. Her face was red by this point. I expected the worst when he pulled me onto the table, but ended up putting me in some yellow cotton shorts and a babydoll shirt. Sure, it was still babyish and feminine, but there was a far cry between what I was wearing and what Molly was. Steve walked Molly to her room and tucked her in while I climbed into our bed. He kissed me on the forehead when he returned, then switched the light off and rolled over. I laid there wondering what tomorrow would hold, but he fell asleep quickly. I had a feeling it was going to be an eventful Saturday. I woke up when Steve got out of bed and went to shower but fell back asleep once he closed the bathroom door. I don’t remember what I dreamt, but I know I did. “Wake up, baby.” Steve said quietly as he walked past the bed to grab his clothes. I yawned and stretched, wishing I could go back to sleep for just a little longer. I closed my eyes again, but opened them again when I felt the bed shake. Molly had climbed in next to me and was pulling the covers over both of us, but Steve made quick work of her plan and pulled the blanket completely off of the bed. “You’re gonna sleep the day away?” He asked as I gave him a perturbed look. “Not my yes day, you aren’t.” Molly and I both looked at each other, now remembering that we made the bet and lost, and that Steve clearly hadn’t. “Molly, be a sweetheart and go make us some breakfast. I want bacon, eggs over medium, rye toast, and coffee.” He said, gesturing to the door. Molly groaned and climbed from the bed. She looked cute in her little pajamas and her pigtails had stayed in place through the night. “You. Let’s move over here.” He said as he returned his attention to me. He had a clean diaper in his hand, but was motioning me away from the changing table toward the chairs. He stopped me near them and pulled at the waistband of my shorts, then at the Velcro tabs of the diaper. It fell to my feet, Steve bent to pick it up, balled it, and tossed it into the other chair. “Lay down.” He said, nodding to the rug. I did what he said, then felt my heart flutter when I saw the butt plug in his other hand. “Shouldn’t I do…” I started. “You shouldn’t do anything but what I tell you.” He said in a commanding, but incredibly sexy, voice. He pushed my knees apart and popped the top off of the small tube of lubricant, then applied it around the plug. It wasn’t the one he used last time, this one seemed bigger. I confirmed that when he pushed it firmly into place, my face contorting to display my discomfort with the sudden intrusion. He made sure it was securely in place by giving a gentle tug on the base of the plug, then when he was satisfied that it was, put the diaper underneath me. He brought it up between my legs, but taped it very loose. If I were to stand, it would no doubt slide right off. He sat down in the chair and motioned me forward. It was uncomfortable repositioning with the plug in place, giving a very odd feeling around my groin. I knew what he wanted, I figured he would start the morning this way since we didn’t end the evening with one yesterday. I shimmied forward and fished his dick out of his pants, then took him in my mouth. It was early in the day and I hadn’t had coffee yet, so I’m sure my performance wasn’t stellar, but I had him hard in no time flat and was settling into my rhythm that I’d learned would get him over the edge quickly. To say I was surprised when the plug began vibrating would be an understatement, I nearly jumped off of the floor when it happened. The vibration was slow but incredibly strong, shaking my entire midsection like a jackhammer. I moaned loudly around his dick but tried to keep my momentum going. I don’t think he had any intention of allowing this to be a quick, early morning blowjob though. He kept adjusting the vibrations from his phone which knocked me off of my game. Every time I would get used to it, he would change it again. I’m pretty sure on the higher settings I wasn’t even moving my head, just sucking on him like a popsicle. I’m not sure how long we were there, but eventually I heard him talking. “Help her keep it up.” He said. I wasn’t sure what he was talking about, but had my answer about 10 seconds later when I felt Molly’s hand on the back of my head pushing me up and down steadily. At this point, I didn’t care. A few seconds passed by and I was somewhat thankful that she was helping, it actually made it easier, but I turned my head and took his cock out of my mouth. “If you don’t let up, I’m going to cum.” I forced out. I think Molly was really enjoying herself in her new role, because she was the one that guided my mouth back onto Steve’s dick. She settled me back into a rhythm, but not long after, just as I had warned, I came hard from the vibrations on my prostrate. Even during my orgasm, Molly didn’t let up. My head kept moving up and down, up and down. I had just started to come too when Steve pushed my head back and told me to stand up. My legs were shaking and it made the vibrating plug so much more intense, but I did. He stroked his dick a few more times and came hard into the front of my diaper. Both loads of cum were now oozing down to my butt and I knew that it would be a while before he decided to change me. He finally flipped the plug off when he tucked his cock back into his shorts. “Gonna be this kind of day, huh?” Molly asked as Steve kissed my forehead, then guided us both out to the kitchen. He didn’t say much as we ate, but once he was finished with his overcooked eggs and underdone bacon, he gave us a broad smile. “Let the day begin.” He said with a smirk, then grabbed Molly’s hand and led her to the changing table. I followed behind, awkwardly waddling from the plug and the cum in my diaper that was beginning to get hard and hoped he would change me as well. He had her bloomers down at her ankles when I got there, then pulled her diaper off and tossed it away. Before he reached for another diaper, he grabbed something from the bottom drawer and unrolled it, then pushed it into her mouth. It was a pacifier gag that he quickly secured behind her head with a snap. I could see it in her eyes that she was nervous, but didn’t flinch. He taped the new diaper up and pulled her bloomers back into place, then stepped into the closet and returned with a bag. He fished out some bulky mittens and slid her hands in, then locked them around her wrists. He then repeated something similar with her feet, locking them around her ankles. He moved back a little, then scooped her up from the table and put her on the floor. I watched as she examined her wrists, realizing that she had no functional use of her hands now. She moved to stand, but only just put weight on her feet when she dropped backward. I could see a new look of surprise on her face. Steve had me lifted to the table before I realized it. He had the shorts and shirt off completely, then opened the diaper and pulled the plug out from me with a pop. It hurt for a second or two, but I welcomed its removal. He refastened the same diaper back into place, careful to put the area with cum saturated in over my butt. He dressed me in exactly the same outfit that Molly was in, then secured a pacifier gag in my mouth as well, snapping it behind my head with a loud snap. The same mittens and shoes followed, both secured tightly in place before I was lowered to the floor. I tried to stand but fell right away when I realized that there were hard metal spikes in the soles of the booties that poked painfully at the bottom of my feet. I sank to the floor beside Molly, both of us still in a state of surprise about what was happening. Steve looked very pleased with his work and told us to both follow him. We both had to crawl awkwardly on our hands and knees before being ushered into the theater room. Steve helped us both onto the couch, then left us alone. Molly and I looked at each other in surprise, but from the look on her face, I could tell that she was enjoying it. This seemed to fit right in with her kinks and would no doubt be added to her list. Mine too. “I don’t think you’ll be like this all day,” Steve said as he walked back into the room, “but I thought it would be fun to introduce you both to a little of the BDSM side of things while we had the chance.” Molly and I looked at him as he rounded the couch, the expression changing on her face before I realized what he had with him. He sat one of the bottles down on the table, the off-white milk sloshing around as he did. He sat down and pulled Molly onto his lap, then unsnapped the gag from behind her head. “Thought you were gonna throw that away?” Molly asked before Steve popped the nipple of the bottle into her mouth. “Babies don’t talk.” He said as he positioned the bottle and her head into his chest. She started sucking on the nipple and swallowing the breast milk within. I could see the steady progress she was making by the rapidly emptying bottle. Pretty soon, the sound of sucking air signaled the end of feeding and he pushed her gently into a sitting position before resnapping the pacifier into place. He then pulled me over his lap and did the same. He pushed the nipple past my lips and I locked my mouth onto it. The first pull was met with warm, sweetness spreading around my mouth. I don’t think I would have ever guessed I’d be washing the taste of dick out of my mouth with the taste of breast milk, but here we are. It didn’t take too long for me to finish the bottle either. I won’t say I enjoyed it, but I’m a weird way, it was fine. I did fantasize a little that it was Molly’s milk and her nipple I was sucking. The oversized pacifier was soon snapped back into place in my mouth. Steve collected the bottles and exited again. Molly and I couldn’t communicate outside of facial expressions, but both of us were very curious on what was to come. It seemed Steve was really enjoying his Yes Day and I had no doubt that this was only the beginning. He entered a few minutes later and got us each snuggled up on the couch and turned on Frozen, then settled in next to us and watched along. It was very strange not being able to speak, use my hands, or walk. It was the first time since I had arrived here that I felt truly incapable of at least being able to care for myself, even if Steve did end up doing most of it for me. We were each fed baby food from pouches between Frozen and Frozen II, and I’m shocked to say that they were delicious. I had Banana, Plum, and Oats while Molly had Purple Carrot, Banana, Avocado, and Quinoa. Kids these days had it good. I thought I was getting off easy for the most part. To be honest, not having use of my hands or feet wasn’t that big of a disruption in my day. Not having the gag would have been nice, but I did begin to find it somewhat soothing to have something to suck on during the movies. I figured I would be on easy street and let him run out the rest of the day, probably another blowjob somewhere in the fold, but nothing out of the ordinary for the lifestyle I was quickly becoming accustomed too. It was actually Molly that hit the next realization before I did. She had motioned to Steve that she needed something. He unsnapped the gag and she whispered something into his ear, then her eyes opened wide when he responded with “that’s what your diaper is for”. “Can I tap out?” She asked, nearly pleading. “Honey, you do this at home, this isn’t something out of the ordinary for you.” He answered in a somewhat condescending tone. “But not here. Not with you.” She pleaded. “Molly, we can bend some rules while you’re here. This isn’t one we can. You know Alice would have a conniption if she found out I let you use the potty. So, no. End of discussion.” He responded firmly. “Can I at least have some privacy?” She pleaded. “Sure. You can crawl into the hallway. Knock on the door when you’re ready.” He responded. I watched silently, primarily because I couldn’t speak, but also because I didn’t want too. Steve hadn’t forgotten about me though. “Don’t look so amused, baby doll. Same rule applies to you today. If you can’t go on your own, I’ll give some assistance.” He said. My face flushed deeply, feeling like it was on fire. Wetting a diaper was one thing, tolerable for the most part. But… no. I couldn’t do any more than that. Steve didn’t appear to take my non-verbal pleas into consideration, seeming rather dismissive of my plight. A few minutes after, I heard a faint knock and Steve stepped up and out of the room. I stared absently at the screen, dreading what was in my near future when Molly walked back in with a look of defeat on her face. Her pacifier gag was gone, as were her shoes and mitts. “Might as well just get it over with.” She said quietly and took her seat again. I shrugged my shoulders to her. There was no forcing it, I didn’t need to go. Steve walked in a moment after and rejoined is. “I think the plan for the rest of the day is a nice dinner. I want each of you dressed appropriately. He said with a smile. “Molly, you’ll get your change to do Addy’s makeover again. I got a new makeup kit and everything.” “Sure!” She exclaimed. I rolled my eyes, frustrated that I couldn’t say anything. Molly began to reach for me, but Steve stopped her before she could. “Not yet. Baby needs to make make a dirty diaper first.” Steve said, teasing me. I shrugged my shoulders and shook my head trying to indicate that I couldn’t. He didn’t say anything, but stood from his seat and scooped me up into his arms and across his hip like a baby. He carried me to the changing table and tugged down on the bloomers, then pulled the diaper away from me. Within a few seconds I felt pressure on my butt as he pushed a suppository in, then closed the diaper snugly and pulled the bloomers back up. He lifted me again and laid me on my hands and knees in the bedroom. “It won’t be that bad, just let it happen. I’ll change you right after.” He said as he took a seat. I could already feel the suppository doing something as a cramp began to form in my lower belly. I whimpered at this and noticed a small smile on Steve’s face. I dropped to my elbows as another wave hit, then pushed off of the floor with my arms onto my knees. “I was thinking of having you suck on me while you did it… but I’ll give you the option.” He laughed. I shook my head and dropped my gaze to the floor and rode out another wave of cramps. Eventually it became too much and I did something I never thought I would. Steve was quick to clean me up after the cramps finally stopped and he was convinced the suppository had worked it’s way through. It was mortifying spending nearly twenty minutes in a messy diaper though and I was suddenly grateful that I was able to just do enemas in the morning. He didn’t even flinch when he thoroughly cleaned me, careful to get every square millimeter of my groin as clean as possible. He unsnapped the booties from my feet and placed them back in the closet, then examined the bottom of my feet to make sure they weren’t irritated from the spikes. He then undid the mittens and put them away too. “Those are tools I won’t hesitate to use if I need too, you understand?” He said as he unsnapped the pacifier gag. “Yes, daddy.” I said quietly, having no doubt that he’ll be quick to use them in the future. “Go back with Molly, I’m gonna take these out to the can.” He said as he placed me onto the floor, then moved to the diaper pale. I walked quickly, happy to use my feet again and plopped onto the couch next to her. She avoided eye contact for a moment, but finally met my gaze. “We both had to do it, it is what it is.” I said quickly, trying to keep either of us from feeling awkward. “Yeah, I mean I’m used to it but not used to Steve having to change it. Mark doesn’t even do that.” She said. “Well… here’s to new experiences.” I said after a moment. She laughed and looked back to the movie. We were both quiet for the rest of it. “Alright, ladies.” Steve called form the door. “I’ll start dinner in a bit, go do what you need to do.” Molly excitedly pulled me from the couch and back to the guest room she was staying. For only having been here a day, she had already scattered stuff all around the room. I followed her into the attached bathroom and noticed right away that the toilet has a metal strap secured with a padlock. “What the…” I said. She followed my gaze, then noticed my focus. “Yeah, that’s normal now. If he ever makes you go totally dependent, he’ll do it for you as well.” She responded. I groaned, but didn’t say anything. I decided that I’d just give Molly free rein on what she wanted to do. There was no sense fighting it, she was going to do what she wanted anyways, so why waste breath arguing it. After almost an hour divided up between hair and makeup, she unveiled a very pretty younger girl in the mirror to me. My hair was straight and styled into a part, a white small headband held it behind my ears. She had applied eye makeup which caused my eyes to look large and deep blue, my cheeks were rosy, and my lips had a shimmering pink tint to them. I looked exactly like my sister did when she was younger, down to the subtle freckles on my nose. Molly took my clothes off and tossed them to the bed, then walked out without saying anything. I stared at myself in mirror, dumbfounded by the transformation that a little makeup could do in transforming and boy into what anyone, even on close examination, would assume is a girl, then sighed. This was the first time in my life that I sort of wished I would have been born a girl. I was getting a glimpse at what few boys did. I would have been pretty… I would have been the girl that guys dreamed about… I would have been chased instead of spending my time chasing… I would have been able to wear pretty clothes and cute panties without feeling like a freak. I snapped out of it when Molly came back in with a pile of clothes. “I asked Steve, he said it was okay.” She said as she pulled me from the seat and over to the bed. I didn’t know exactly what she was talking about, but realized it a second later when she undid the diaper and pulled it out from under me. She pulled a package of baby wipes out and cleaned me. The diaper she took off was barely wet, but she made sure to clean everywhere. She paused before she used the wipe on my penis and scrotum. “Does getting off from toys feel different than getting off from sex? Like… from your butt?” She asked as the began slowly wiping at the base of the cage. “Yeah.” I relied. “Better or worse?” “Different.” I said after contemplating it for a moment. “So… different better or different worse?” She asked again. “Well I guess I would say better, but they really do feel different.” I responded. She was now slowly rubbing my scrotum with the wipe. “Go on…” she said. “Okay, I guess an orgasm from head or sex is like a release of pressure. Like someone opened the gates of the dam. It’s like a few waves of pressure and release that feels great. After, you feel drained, but in a good way. I’m not an expert on the other kind, I’ve literally had two in my entire life, but they’re more like the dam breaking open and wave after wave of water rushing through. You feel hot and cold at the same time, and like this energy bounces around your body then explodes out over and over again. Like right after you’re done, you want it again. It’s like a hunger that doesn’t go away with eating.” I explained. “Damn. Why would you ever want a regular orgasm again?” She asked. I shrugged. “Both are good.” I said. She stopped wiping with the baby wipe and tossed it into the old diaper. She peeked towards the door, then lowered her torso down next to my hip on the bed and rested her head on her raised arm. She just looked at my groin, fixated on my cock in its little cage. “I guess in a way, it’s really cute like that.” She finally said. “It’s kind of masculine since, you know, it’s a dick… but at the same time, it’s almost more feminine than a vagina.” She said. “Hey!“ I said quickly. “No, not just yours. Like, dicks in cages in general. It’s like the ultimate submission, you know? Here you have this cock that you’re not only not using, but that you couldn’t use, it can’t bring you pleasure, but his can. It’s just strange to think about. You have a dick but get pleasure from another dick that’s not yours.” She said back. “Thanks for the TED talk.” I said sarcastically. “Whatever. I’m just trying to have a conversation about it, I’m not trying to make you feel bad.” She said with a little resentment. “Sorry.” I said quietly. “Any other philosophical thoughts you want to share about chastity cages and my junk?” “Hey, you know what… at least you’re getting to experience the best of both worlds.” She said, grabbing at the cage and shaking it. “I’m sorry, are your genitals locked up in a tiny prison right now?” I shot back. “No, but at least your life hasn’t been defined by a hole between your legs. Being a girl ain’t easy. You’re getting to experience the good parts now, but you don’t have to live with being looked down on forever. Nobody takes girls serious. Guys do everything they can to convince us that they really care about us then drop us as soon as they either get what they want or realize that they won’t get what they want. You know why it wasn’t a tough transition from my old life to this one? Because I’ve been infantilized and sexualized since I was a child.” She said, her face turning red. I paused for a moment, not sure which direction to take the conversation now. I could see what she meant, I was guilty of it as a guy. I treated girls differently, more gentle. Like they couldn’t handle the real world. “I’m… well I guess I’m sorry. I never really thought that much about it.” I said softly. “Thank you.” She replied quickly, softly. “But hey, I’m not all that interested in what you have to say and would prefer you use your mouth for something I do care about.” I teased with a laugh and quickly moved to avoid what I knew would be a slap. I didn’t move quite fast enough and she landed a hard slap on my butt cheek. “Ouch!” I yelled, loudly laughing. “Good, I hope that hurt you asshole!” She spat out, beginning to laugh as well. “Fucker.” “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” I said as I stifled more laughs. “Get over here before I go get Steve to really spank you.” She said while grabbing at my hip. I rolled back over, then lifted my butt off the bed as she slid the now unfolded diaper under me. I relaxed as she brought the front between my legs and adjusted it to line up. A few seconds later, it was tightly fastened around my hips. “Did you ever stop to think how much fucking work went into making these? You know this isn’t some cheap company making them… they’re identical to Pampers. I have no idea how they don’t get sued.” She said as she gently rubbed the front of my diaper. “Rich people spend money on some really stupid things.” I said, looking down at her hand. She pulled some white tights up my legs and over the diaper, then slipped a silky camisole top over my head. “I’ll get you dressed after I get ready.” She said then turned to do her own makeup. I moved up to her pillow and pulled her comforter over me, then watched as she expertly did her own hair and makeup. “That’s another thing… imagine having to do this to yourself every damn day.” She said as she applied eye liner. “Don’t wear makeup for one day and everyone asks you when you started chemo.” I chuckled at this, but just watched as the makeup, which somehow seemed to disappear once she applied it, it was so natural looking. After she was done, she stripped off the pajamas that Steve dressed her in, then moved to the side of the bed I wasn’t on and untaped the diaper. I looked with wide eyes and she exposed herself to me, so confident in her body. “Don’t even. Steve said I could change myself this time.” She said when she realized I was watching her, mistaking my awe. I mimed a zipper to my lips, but didn’t look away. She tossed the diaper to the side, next to mine, then used a few baby wipes on herself. “No, I’d definitely say that’s more feminine.” I said as she finished with the wipe, just able to see the soft contours of her pubic mound. I didn’t see it, but I knew her well enough to know that she was rolling her eyes at me. She taped her own diaper up and patted the tabs to ensure they were secure, then stood and began to dress in the same clothes I was in. I couldn’t help but stare at her body while she did. She took a dress from the pile of clothes she had brought in and unzipped the back, then stepped in and pulled it up over her arms. It was a pale pink and white color with a bow and ribbon wrapping around at the waist. It was somewhat billowy and fell just above her knees. She looked like a flower girl at a fancy wedding, she looked great. “Your turn.” She said as she pulled me up. She copied her moves and put me in an identical dress, then took turns zipping up the back of each other’s dresses. “We look great.” She said as she awkwardly spun me around. “At least you do.” I said. She pulled me by my hand and led me out of the room, down the hall, and into the kitchen. Steve was in nice slacks and a white button-down shirt, somehow cooking steaks on a flat top grill without so much as a splatter hitting him. He turned around as he heard us approach, and got a joyful look on his face. “Good lord, you both look lovely!“ He exclaimed, then walked over and pulled our chairs out for us. We both settled in, then were greeted by a glass of champagne. We both sipped at the effervescent drink, then stopped to admire the plates sat before us. “We have Kobe filets sous vide to a perfect medium, finished in and topped with a rosemary garlic butter. Then roasted fingerling potatoes rubbed with smoked salt and tossed in olive oil. Finally, creamed spinach that is a damn near replica of Peter Luger’s. We’ll finish the night with a locally sourced pecan pie and homemade vanilla bean ice cream. Enjoy.” He said with a beaming smile. “Holy moly, this looks amazing.” I said, my eyes lighting up at the plate. “Son of a bitch.” Molly said, then covered her mouth. “Slipped!” We each started eating, and the sounds emanating from the table could have been mistaken for an orgy without context. After the moans finally died down, Steve cleared his throat. “Thank you both for my yes day today, I appreciate the gesture. However, I want to make sure that you’re both aware that what we did today is fair game any day, not just today. Addy, your not using your diapers for everything is my choice and I will change that when I see fit. Ensuring your full dependence on your caregiver is well within my power for both of you. You mustn’t look at today as some fantasy that I had, but as an idea of what is possible. You’re both, in my opinion, very lucky that you’re in homes that still allow you to maintain some dignity and privacy. That dignity and privacy is there at my pleasure, Mark’s pleasure, and Alice’s pleasure. Do you both understand that clearly?” He said with a serious look on his face. We were both dumbfounded by the turn in conversation and I wasn’t sure exactly how to respond. I nodded slowly as I swallowed a bit of creamed spinach. “Molly?” He asked. She nodded as well with a fearful look on her face. “I know you two have become very close, that’s clear to all of us. I know that your becoming close has led to some… exploration with each other.” He started. Molly turned white at the revelation, I felt nauseated. “I’m not upset.” He started again. “You’re both at an age that drives sexual exploration, and your both in unique positions in your roles that put you in very intimate positions together. It doesn’t take a genius to understand what that leads too. Alice, Mark, and I have all discussed this and know that severing your relationship would be cruel, and none of us want that… so long as you don’t exceed boundaries.” I sighed in relief as Molly wiped a tear from her eye. “Those boundaries should be pretty obvious. If you want to explore each other, that’s fine. With the limitations in place, it’s not likely, but there is to be absolutely no penetration of the other by either of you. Unless you’ve been given permission, there is no dressing or undressing of each other, clothes or diapers. Most importantly, neither of you have authority over the other. I know Addy is a biological boy, and per the rules has authority, I won’t recognize that. If at any time myself, Mark, or Alice feel that you’re neglecting your responsibilities to us in favor of each other, you’ll be restricted from seeing each other without strict oversight. Is all of that absolutely and unequivocally clear?” He finished. “Yes, sir.” Molly said without pause. “Yes, daddy.” I said immediately after. “Good.” He said, then stood and scooped more creamed spinach on our plates. “I’m sorry to put it so bluntly, but I’d rather have it out in the open now than be burned by it later. I love having fun with you both, but don’t forget who I am to you.” “Thank you.” I said quietly. He sat back down in his chair, seemingly taller than he was before. His face was still stern and I was confused at what caused such a drastic shift in his mood. I was confident that if he had video of what Molly and I were doing, he would have been more specific. “I’m sorry, daddy.” I said quietly, keeping my eyes on my plate. “It’s okay, sweetheart. You didn’t do anything wrong. Neither of you did. I simply wanted to set the record straight.” He said back. I nodded, then finished my meal without another word. The pie was splendid, and a few glasses of champagne helped to ease the mood in the room for all of us. Steve was back to laughing within a few minutes and Molly, while a little more reserved than before with him, was chatty. We offered to help Steve clear our plates when we finished, but he insisted that we go back to Molly’s room and have some time to ourselves. “What was that turn of events?” Molly asked as soon as we entered the room. “No idea, but I don’t like that mood shift.” I said back, plopping on the bed. “Right!?” She exclaimed, then sat next to me. “I guess the good news is we haven’t broken any of the rules, right?” “No, I don’t think so.” I said, thinking back. “But I guess just about anything short of fucking is fair game.” She said with a chuckle. “Maybe let’s not push it.” I said after a moment, careful to respect the boundaries. “Okay, fine.” She said with an eye roll. “Do you think we can, like, get undressed now? Or should we stay like this until he says so?” “I’m not taking any chances, I’ll stay like this.” I said quickly. “Good answer.” Steve said as he entered the door and gave a smile. “You can both come with me and we’ll get ready for bed.” We followed him, then he undressed us in the nursery, put the dresses on hangers, and tossed the tights and camisoles into the hamper by the door. We stood in our diapers while he fished around for more pajamas, then emerged with a couple of onesies. He moved me onto the table and took off the wet diaper, cleaned me up, then placed a dry one on. He slid the baby blue and white onesie over my head, then pulled it down my body and snapped it over the diaper. There were five rows of lace ruffles over the butt, and one row that went around my waist, as well as lace around the arms. Molly’s was much the same, but in pale yellow. “I have some news for you both.” Steve said as he walked us into the bedroom. I looked up with a little fear thinking that news may be code for awful news. “First, I decided that we’re not going to let any of Alice’s milk go to waste so you’ll both finish it off. A bottle tonight and one in the morning for each of you should finish it off. It’s the respectful thing to do. Second, we’re moving the date up for Montana. Alice and Mark are coming back tomorrow, we’ll head out on Monday.” He said as he guided us each to the bed. “Did something happen?” Molly asked with some concern. “Nothing you need to worry about.” He replied quickly. He picked up two large bottles and handed them to us. I thought about protesting but chickened out thinking back to the dinner talk. Before I could even lift the nipple to my mouth, Molly was laid back nursing on the bottle. I think she enjoyed it more than she liked to admit. Steve tucked Molly in after we finished the milk, Molly letting out a loud burp as she handed the bottle over to Steve. “Scuse me.” She said, embarrassed. “Very lady like.” Steve chuckled. He directed me the bedroom while he went and washed the bottles in the kitchen. I hopped in bed and covered up, checked my phone, then powered it off after remembering that I likely wasn’t receiving the messages that were being sent to me, and wondered what Jill was telling my friends. Steve walked in and slid into the bed beside me. “Addy, I’m very proud of how you’ve adapted over the past few weeks. I know this has been a little different than you probably expected.” He started. I nodded my head and dreaded what he was going to say, knowing that when Steve gets serious, it usually isn’t something I end up enjoying much. I braced myself. “I’m afraid Montana is going to be a bit different than what you’ve become used to. Since it’s going to be an official OLS function now, the rules are going to be a little different.” He continued. I opened my mouth to speak, but he held a finger up to me, keeping me quiet. “I feel that I treat you more as a good friend, or a buddy here. I can’t do that there. You will, for all intents and purposes on this trip, be my junior and I your senior. There will be people there besides the five of us that I originally thought, and that’s required a few changes to the rules. I trust you’ll adapt.” “Why?” I asked, choking up as I spoke. “Something did happen, didn’t it?” “Everything will be explained when we get there, I promise.” He said. I nodded, but dreaded anything changing more than it already had. “Thank you, baby. I love you.” He said, then kissed my forehead and tucked me in. “I love you too, daddy.” I replied softly.

Hello, everyone! Thank you for the outpouring of support and well wishes during my absence. I apologize for being gone so long, and neglecting to log in or respond to messages… life sometimes gets in the way of creative writing and I find myself only able to effectively write this story in a certain mindset. I realized the other day that this story has become significantly longer than I ever intended it to, and I hope that, while long, it’s still engaging. This is my first try at erotic fetish writing and I appreciate the feedback I’ve received so far, please keep it coming. You’ll notice in the following chapters that the story will really start to accelerate and many of the open questions will begin to resolve themselves. I have no intent if abruptly ending the story just to end it, and hope that I can close it out in a way that keeps you satisfied. This story has given me ideas for other stories, points of view, and kinks that I didn’t even know I had. To wrap this up… thanks again for reading and please don’t hesitate to reach out. I’ve loved reading your comments, feedback, or even seeing that people are liking the story. It really does help motivate me to write. Have a great day!

Chapter 20 I don’t usually wake up when Steve gets out of bed. The king size foam mattress usually dampens out his movement to the point I don’t notice it, but I guess I was in a light sleep when he did. I laid with my eyes closed, just basking in the warmth of the comforter and soothing sound of the forced heat pushing into the room. I could feel the saturated diaper heavy on my crotch, a feeling I’ve become disappointingly accustomed to. I opened my eyes slightly when I heard the faint buzzing of Steve’s phone on the night stand, it’s blue glow casting a dim light in the otherwise dark room. Steve walked back to the bedside table from the bathroom and grabbed the phone before walking out of the bedroom. He closed and latched the door, but I could still hear his voice clearly as it carried through the solid wood. “Are you kidding me?!” He exclaimed loudly. “Are you kidding me?” Softer this time. I opened my eyes the rest of the way and turned my head to try and hear the voice on the phone, but couldn’t. “That’s amazing, Al. That’s amazing. Congratulations, seriously. That’s absolutely incredible.” He said. More silence. “Of course. I have to go into the office for a few hours, but they’ll be fine here… of course. Whenever you need.” He said before hanging the phone up. I sat up in the bed, my lacy lavender nightie falling down my shoulder as I did. Steve walked back into the room with a smile on his face, and was excited to see that I was awake. “What was that about?” I asked, my voice cracking as it struggled to wake. “That was Alice. Her research was just confirmed and it’s evidently a massive success. She’s headed to DC to meet with the FDA for fast track approval.” He started. “What research? What’d she do?” I asked. “The hormone implant she helped create evidently decreases the risk of cancer. She said that’s only one thing it does, but I’m not sure what else was researched but it could be huge! Pretty cool, huh?” He said. “Yeah, very.” I responded, surprised that somebody so mean spirited could do so much good. “Molly is going to come here today since her and Mark will be gone. I’m going to go to the office for a few hours but I’ll see if I can duck out early and maybe we can go do something fun.” He said as he walked back to the bathroom to get ready for the day. “I can’t believe it. Such a huge accomplishment.” I stayed in bed and scrolled through my phone until Steve came out and motioned me to get up. He stripped the nightie and diaper off of me, then slapped my butt pretty hard and sent me to get ready for the day as well. I went through my normal morning routine of brushing my teeth, washing my face, cleaning around my chastity cage, and an enema until clear. All of this took a bit of time, as was usual. Steve was in the kitchen when I exited the bathroom and met me at the bedroom door. “Molly’ll be here in a bit. Why don’t you go ahead and take a bath since you didn’t yesterday.” Steve instructed as he passed me by. He started the water in the giant bathtub and added a good amount of honeysuckle bubble bath, then grabbed my hand and helped me in. I was a bit surprised when he handed me my phone and dimmed the lights a bit. I leaned back against the back rest as the tub finished filling and shut itself off, then the gentle jets circulated and warmed the water. I didn’t even use my phone, just closed my eyes and basked in the tranquil relaxation, nearly dozing off. As with all good things, they end much too soon. “Rough life.” Molly said from the doorway. “You have no idea.” I said with surprise, attempting to cover myself before realizing how much of me she had already seen. The lights came back to full brightness when Steve walked in behind her, ushering her to the side and walking to the tub. “You’re gonna be all pruney now.” He teased as he knelt beside the tub to let the water drain. “I wish my tub was like this one.” Molly said with envy. While the bathroom attached to her room was large, it only had a small tub in it. They had opted for a large shower instead, it seemed. “You can use this one anytime, dear.” Steve replied without looking over. “Can I now?” She asked. He paused and looked over at her a little confused. “I mean, yeah. I guess so, if you want.” He said. “Can Addy stay in too?” She asked unabashedly. He paused longer this time and looked at me for guidance. My face was probably as confused as his, but I didn’t object. “Okay. Sure.” He said after a moment. Molly approached and stood next to Steve, then waited. He looked from her to me, then back to her. “I can’t undress myself.” She said, as if stating the obvious. “Of course you can’t.” He responded, caught off guard. It was the first time I’ve seen Steve off his game. I guess he’d never had to interact with Molly like this and it wasn’t in his comfort zone. He slowly lifted the pink and grey top over her head, then placed it next to the towel rack. She was wearing a white satin camisole top under, which he removed and sat next to her shirt. Her tone skin was flawless and I couldn’t help but stare at her now bare chest. She made no attempt to cover her small breasts to either of us. He turned her around and unzipped the back of her skirt carefully, then slid it down and off of her ankles. Molly now looked exactly like the photo on the box of diapers, but without her head turned. She turned and Steve pulled on the tabs of the damp diaper and sent it falling to the ground between her feet, leaving her completely naked, her skin as smooth as mine all over. Again, I tried not to look and I think she knew that, but she made no effort to hide herself. She was beautiful, there was no doubt about it. “Thank you.” She said sweetly, then climbed into the tub. I moved to the side, there was still plenty of space inside, as she sank down in the water and let out a soft moan. “Perfect.” She said as her eyes rolled back and she leaned back against the contoured wall. I leaned back as well after a moment, really unsure of what else to do. Steve seemed to be wondering the same thing, but just got up and dimmed the lights again and left the bathroom. “Sorry if I ruined your bath time.” She said after a few minutes. “It just looked way too inviting.” “It’s fine. I haven’t shared a bath since I was like two though, so a little weird.” I said back. “I changed your diaper yesterday… I’d say a little weird is fine, right?” She asked in matter of fact tone. “Touché.” I said, then leaned my head back. We didn’t say much else for a few minutes. I had closed my eyes and let my body relax again in the steamy water and would occasionally feel Molly’s body rub gently against mine under the thick bubbly foam. I heard Steve’s footsteps approach again a few minutes later and opened my eyes to look at him. He had a smile on his face as he looked at us in the tub. “I’ve got to head to the office now, traffic is going to get bad soon and I want to get in and out as fast as I can. Are you all okay if I go?” He asked, looking over us. “Yes.” We both said in unison. “Okay. Both of your clothes are on the bed. There’s lunch in the refrigerator or cash on the counter if you want to order something. Okay?” He asked, seemingly nervous to leave. “Yes, sir.” Molly replied while I nodded. I laid in the same spot for a little while after Steve left, neither of us spoke. I noticed that Molly wasn’t moving away when her body would touch mine anymore, and we were soon laying right next to each other. I felt her hand pull between our bodies and come to rest near my hip bone. I tried to ignore it since she was also resting it on her body, but it was difficult to do so as I recalled in my mind how she looked naked, and knew that she still was but now our naked bodies were touching. “Does that thing hurt?” She asked after a few minutes. “What thing?” I asked. “This.” She said as she brought her hand up and gasped at my crotch. I jumped at her touch, most definitely not expecting her to be so forward as to grab my cock, even though is was locked away. “Not really, no. It did at first but hasn’t been as bad lately.” I replied, trying to calm my breathing down. “I’m sorry they do that to you.” She said. “Yeah.” I replied. She moved her hand back to her belly, leaving me longing for her to touch me again. “So I figured since I’ve seen you naked, you might as well see me naked too. It’s only fair, right?” She said. “I guess so, yeah.” I said awkwardly. “I know my boobs aren’t very big, but…” she said quietly. “Umm… they’re very nice.” I mumbled. “Thanks. Small, but whatever.” She replied. “Sometimes I wish they were bigger. Alice has really nice boobs, I wish mine were like hers.” “All of them are nice, I guess. All different but all great. Besides, hers are probably just big because she uses hormones to make milk.” I said. “Yeah, true. I wish I could do that.” She replied quietly. “Why?” Is asked. “I told you the kind of kinks I have. That falls right in with it, you know.” She chuckled. “Yeah, true I guess.” I said. She sat silent for a moment, I could see out of the corner of my eye that she was wanting to talk, but couldn’t bring herself to say whatever it was she wanted. “I guess since I grabbed at your crotch without asking, it’s only fair that I let you do the same thing.” She forced out a moment later, the quake in her voice evident. It didn’t feel right to touch her, but it also didn’t feel right not too. She was inviting me to do so, and she is a beautiful girl laying naked next to me in the bath tub. I slowly brought my right hand up and laid it carefully on her pubic mound, my touch causing her to gasp. I slowly worked my hand down a bit more and allowed my fingers to brush at her labia, then circled lightly around the hood of her clit. She moaned again, this time much louder. I pulled my hand back and she grasped at my wrist, holding it in place. “Are we allowed to… is this okay?” I asked feeling like an idiot as the words came out of my mouth. “We’re just helping each other clean up, right? It’s not your fault that I just happen to be very sensitive. Also, I’ve gotten you off before so this would only be fair, right?” She replied. I accepted her answer and pushed my hand back down and applied pressure on her clit, then rubbed in small circles. She let go of my wrist and laid her head back, moans beginning to escape her mouth. I varied the pressure and speed, utilizing the techniques that I’d learned with Sarah. I used another sure-fire way to push her over the edge and brought my left hand to Molly’s chest and rubbed at her nipple. This combination seemed to do the trick, because within 90 seconds, Molly was arching her back and beginning to convulse as she rode her orgasm through. I kept rubbing as she came down, only stopping when her hands both pushed at mine. “Too sensitive, too sensitive!” She laughed. “Damn. I really needed that.” “Guess we’re even now.” I joked. “Mmhmm.” She responded. We stayed in the tub for a few more minutes before she kicked at the drain with her foot and sent the water out. She climbed out first, her body glistening wet in the soft glow of the light. She grabbed for a towel and wrapped it around herself, then grabbed for another and opened it up for me. “Come on.” She instructed. I stood, embarrassed for her to see me again even though she had just seen most of me yesterday. She embraced me in the towel as I approached her and wrapped it up to my chest, just as she had wrapped hers. She dried off and tossed the wet towel into the hamper, then walked out to the bedroom. I watched as she pulled her clothes back on, her cute but juvenile clothes doing very little to accentuate the perfect body I just saw. “I’m not putting this on yet.” She said as she tossed the neatly folded disposable diaper to the center of the bed. “I’m so fucking tired of wearing them.” I nodded and walked next to her, then looked at the clothes on the bed selected for me. Even without the diaper, I was still going to be in something humiliating. At least she was in gender appropriate clothes, even if not perfectly age appropriate. “How original… a dress and tights. Steve doesn’t exactly like variety, does he. At least it’s not all pink.” She laughed as she pulled the pile of clothes from next to her. “You can just be naked if you want.” “I’d love to know what he did with my regular clothes.” I replied, weighing my options. I picked up the thin cotton dress and ran my fingers over the sunflowers that adorned the fabric. “Naked it is, I guess.” I said. “He’s predictable, but he does pick cute clothes.” She said as she took the dress from my hand and carefully laid it out on the bed. I rolled my eyes but didn’t say anything. She raised her eyebrow a bit, then walked to the bathroom and grabbed a brush and brushed my hair out straight, with a feminine part. “Wonderful.” She said with a smile. “You don’t have to enjoy it this much.” I moaned, but it only added to the smirk on her face. “There aren’t many things I get to enjoy anymore… just let me have this, okay?” She said, he smirk still affixed. I rolled my eyes and turned to leave the bedroom. “I’m hungry. You seem to be in charge, so what are you gonna make me?“ I teased. “I’m about to make you wish you had a diaper on.” She laughed back and ran forward, smacking my ass hard with her open hand. We both laughed all the way to the kitchen. Molly opened the refrigerator and saw a selection of deli meats and soups that Steve had stocked. While he was a whiz at making even the mundane taste wonderful, neither of us had a knack for it. “So… like… pizza?” She said as she turned and closed the door. “Pizza it is.” I said back. “But hey, I know this is probably stupid but can we get like cheap delivery chain pizza? Steve always orders the gourmet stuff and it’s amazing, but I really miss just like… Domino’s or Papa Johns.” I said as I sat in my usual chair. “Sure. Whatever garbage pizza you like is fine by me.” She said as she pulled her phone from her bag. “Okay, Gordon Ramsey. Thank you.” I replied. She tapped at her phone for a few minutes, then put it down in the table. “30 minutes.” She said with a sigh. “That’s just enough time to sit here and wait.” I joked. “He doesn’t have a PlayStation, does he?” She asked hopeful. “Not that I’ve seen, no.” I said, deflating her bubble. “What do you all do all day then, ugh.” She pouted. “Movies. He works a lot. Naps. You know, the cornerstone of American pastimes.” I replied. “More pressing is having to wait 30 minutes for pizza. This is my breakfast for Pete’s sake.” “I guess if Alice’s implant thing gets approved, I could get one and make you breakfast myself.” She said with a sultry smile and a quick shake of her chest. “I thought it did cancer stuff.” I replied. “It does, but they actually made it to help women who weren’t able to lactate be able to. Moms with some conditions, adoptive moms, that kind of stuff. It’s pretty cool, actually. She told me the version being tested basically works like a pituitary gland or ovary and has the ability to secrete hormones to enhance or block other hormones. It’s pretty cool because it’ll cycle the levels like naturally happens in women. She’s insanely smart for being such a bitch.” She said. “Yeah, that is really cool.” I said, actually impressed. “Isn’t it stupid how someone that already has hundreds of millions of dollars can do something like this and make hundred of millions more? They’re smart, but not the kind of people you’d expect to be billionaires, but they’re knocking on that door soon. Stupid.” She added. “So anyways, long story short, I’d feed you if I could.” “Thanks.” I said sarcastically. “Can I do your makeup again?” She asked eagerly after a split second pause. “I don’t think we… there isn’t really any of that here.” I responded. “Damn it.” She said frustrated. We sat for a few minutes, both flipping through our phones mindlessly. “Hey, since we’re both pretty comfortable with each other now, can I ask you for a favor? Can I nurse you?” She quickly asked. “Can you what? Nurse… like breastfeed?.” I asked. “I know I can’t actually do it, but I can pretend. You can pretend. I just really want to try it.” She pouted. “I mean, it’s not like I’m going to be offended if someone gives me the opportunity to suck on their boobs, right?” I chuckled. “Yeah, no. But not like in that kind of way. I want you to suck on them like you’re actually breastfeeding. Not just licking and biting. Not in a sexual way.” She replied. “I’ll try my best to make sucking on your tits not sexual.” I said with a smirk. She rolled her eyes and extended her hand to me, then led me down the hall and into the theater room. I almost wished I would have opted for clothes now, even being alone I was never comfortable naked. I followed her around the couch then stood next to her as she sat down. She pulled at my arm and guided me into a laying position on my side facing her, my head on her lap. She took a pillow from the couch and put it under my head. It was still a little low, so she did it with another and propped me up direct with her chest. Her pink nipples were already firm in anticipation. I could actually hear her heart rapidly beating in her chest, her breathing was shallow and quick. I started to realize at this point how much this meant to her. This wasn’t just fooling around, she was eagerly anticipating this. She gently placed her hand at the back of my head, then cupped her other under her breast and guided it toward my mouth. “There you go, baby.” She whispered, almost inaudibly. “There you go. Shhhh.” Her nipple brushed against my lip causing me to part them. They were soon wrapped around her nipple with her hand guiding both my head and her breast together. I closed my lips and began to gently suckle. I could feel her grip on my head tighten and her breathing quicken. I resisted the urge to do more, I just continued to suck and swallow like she was producing milk. “Good, my baby. Shhhh. Mommy’s good little one.” She cooed near silently. I don’t think she knew I could hear her words as she spoke them. I don’t think she’d be so open to say these things if she knew I could hear. I kept steadily at it for probably 5 or 6 minutes before I felt her hand next to my cheek. She pressed next to her nipple and pulled it from my mouth, then guided me to her other breast and repeated guiding it into my mouth. Maybe a minute later, every muscle in her body seemed to tense at the same time. Her hand pressed my head hard into her chest and her torso seemed to wrap around me. All at once, every convulsed, then shook all over. Her breathing sounded like she had just sprinted for miles, her heart was pounding. I pulled my head from her chest, popping her nipple from my mouth. “Are you okay?” I asked with concern. She didn’t say anything, I worried for a second that she had a seizure or something, but felt her hand pat at the back of my head. “I… just…” She finally said. “Oh my god.” “What?!” I asked loudly. “That was the most intense orgasm I’ve ever had in my life.” She panted. “Oh my god.” She squeezed hard at my head and started to laugh… or cry. At this point I wasn’t sure. I finally pulled away from her and looked at her face. She was red, and tears were streaming from her eyes. “Are you okay?!” I exclaimed. “So… good.” She quietly said. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know, I didn’t realize that would… I didn’t think that would happen.” “It’s okay, I’m glad you liked it, I guess.” I replied. “It’s like my entire body orgasmed, I’ve never experienced anything like that before.” She said, finally perking up again. “I guess you just confirmed your fetish, huh?” I joked. “Guess so.” She said. I let her catch her breath and heard her heart rate start to normalize. I pushed my body from the couch and stood up. She was shaky as she followed suit. We walked from the theater room back to the kitchen. I poured us each a water as she sank back into her chair. We both chugged half of the glass, then she sunk her head into her hands. “I swear to God, I would suck you off every single day for the rest of my life if I could experience that one more time.” She chuckled, then let out a groan. “If only.” I said with a sigh. “Oh. I’m sorry, I keep forgetting that you…” She started. “Can’t.” I finished for her. She frowned for a moment, sincere sympathy on her face. She turned without speaking and walked back to the bedroom, then came back a moment later with my clothes. “I guess you can’t just walk around without clothes all day.” She said, trying to seem excited about something she knew I wasn’t. She handed me the diaper. “Do you want me too… or you can.” She clumsily asked. “I can.” I replied. I taped it into place while standing, but not well enough, I guess. Within a few seconds of securing the Velcro, she readjusted it snugly into place. She held out the tights for me to step into, then pulled them over the diaper and snapped the elastic against my belly before slipping the sunflower dress over my head and smoothing it out. I didn’t say anything when she finished, just stared blankly off wishing that I’d met her under different circumstances. Her phone buzzed on the table, she flipped it over and grabbed for the cash on the counter then walked toward the front door. I heard the door open, some muffled words, then the door softly close. She returned quickly with the pizza in hand and a tired smile on her face. “Umm… hey… did you just do that?” I asked, pointing to the front of her skirt. She looked down quickly and shrieked as she realized that some of the fabric of her skirt had flipped up at some point, giving anyone looking a somewhat obvious view of the bottom part of her diaper. It wasn’t just obvious, no, it was glaring against the dark skirt. “No. Fuck. No.” She said, tossing the pizza on the table. “The guy even looked at me funny and I thought he was just eyeing me up or something. Ugh, this is mortifying!” I could see crimson in her cheeks as she adjusted her skirt, a worried look set on her face. “At least we didn’t order from The Tavern… I know their driver and I’m sure he’d be very surprised and have plenty of questions.” I responded, trying to reassure her. “Well enjoy your last ever delivery from Papa Johns.” She groaned and buried her face in her hands. We ate quietly, each polishing off two slices before putting the rest in the refrigerator. “I regret eating that and wish we would have ordered from somewhere bougie… it’s exactly like I remembered and I missed that. Thank you.” I said. “You know this can’t change anything between us, right? None of this can.” She said flatly after retaking her seat. “Yeah. I know it.” I said with some disappointment. “Mostly because they’d figure out how to take all of the money away, but also because you know Alice already hates that she thinks we like each other, but if she found out something happened… good lord… that would be hell on earth for both of us. She’d weaponize it somehow.” Molly said. I nodded and gestured brushing it away. “Promise this is just a… well, nothing? I just don’t wanna mess anything up.” She confirmed again. “Yeah, it’s fine. We’re defiantly not in normal circumstances so maybe we don’t do normal things that friends do. We do what we have to do to cope, right? You’ve done me a favor, I’ve done you a favor. We’re just normal teenagers. We both sat silently for a few moments more, then, at her suggestion, made our way to the bedroom for an early afternoon nap. We settled into the bed and both went to our phones again, but within a few minutes I could hear her breathing become deep and steady. I pulled the cover up over her, then flipped my own phone off and put it in the bedside table. “Isn’t this just the cutest.” I heard his deep voice say, snapping me from deep sleep with a start. I looked up to see Steve standing over us with a big smile on his face. We both sat up quickly, and tried to get our bearings from the nap. “You both finally get a day to yourselves and you spend it sleeping, huh? Seems like you could have thought of something a little more fun.” He said as he sat on the edge of the bed. I kicked my feet out from under the covers and watched as Molly wiped a spot of drool off of her face. Steve grasped at the front of my diaper and squeezed gently. Molly pulled her messy hair up into a pony tail and secured it with a band from her wrist, then kicked off the other side of the bed. Steve motioned her over and checked her diaper as well. “You, my dear, are a heavy wetter when you sleep. Let’s go get changed.” He said. They both exited, then entered a moment later. Molly was blushing more than usual, no doubt still a bit bashful in front of Steve. “It’s almost four, what do you all want to do this evening? Molly, I’m sure you figured but you’ll stay here tonight. Mark and Alice aren’t home until tomorrow at the earliest but Asami packed you a bag and I picked it up on the way here.” He said. Molly nodded. “There’s also a cooler in the refrigerator that’s got plenty of milk for you, Molly. I’m not gonna make you drink it, but you better tell Alice you had every drop if she asks.” He added. “Thank you.” She said, embarrassed. “So… what’ll it be?” He asked again. “We can do the arcade again?” I threw out after we all stared at each other seemingly forever. “Sure? Ready to lose another bet so soon?” He laughed. “No… I…” I replied quickly. “What kind of bet?” Molly asked. “Oh, just a friendly wager that our little Addy had to pay up on.” Steve said smugly. “It was a fluke and just bad luck. Those were mostly games of chance, anyways…” I replied in protest. “Well if those were games of chance, I guess fate put you in that passenger seat, huh?” He teased, pushing right up to the line he thought he controlled. “We both know I was going to end up giving you a blowjob that night, it was just a little earlier than I expected.” I said, throwing a bomb into his coy joke. “Fair enough.” He laughed. “I guess you two are a little more open with each other than I thought.” I blushed as I realized fully what I had just said, but moved on quickly as I realized that I didn’t have many deep secrets from Molly anymore. “Guess so.” Molly said back with a smile. “The arcade is fine with me.” Steve replied, timed with Molly’s nodding. “Cool.” I replied. “I’m changing clothes though.” We went out into the cold and got into the SUV. Fortunately it was still nice and toasty from Steve’s drive home. Not that he asked us too, but both Molly and I sat in the back seat and enjoyed being driven in the fancy SUV. “Driver, would you please avoid the bumps. Thanks.” Molly joked as Steve merged onto the highway. He cracked a smile and pulled the steering wheel slightly to the left and hit the rumble stripe for a few seconds before settling back into the center of the fast lane. I breathed easy as I realized that we looked like a normal little family, or group of friends, as we pulled into the parking lot. I was wearing some nice dark jeans and a pullover maroon and white sweater. Molly, while still dressed as she was earlier, looking like any other teenage girl that happened to dress a few years younger than she actually was. Of course, Steve was in his pressed slacks and French cuffed button down from work but seemed plenty comfortable in his nice, and well overdressed for an arcade, clothes. Parking and walking in did deflate my sense of normalcy when I felt the bulk of the diaper under my jeans. It wasn’t obvious, fortunately, but I knew it was there and it was just enough of a feeling to know that I wasn’t just some other guy going to the arcade with friends. I looked over at Molly as we walked, no doubt feeling the same sense of hidden embarrassment that I was. She was more fortunate that the skirt she was wearing concealed her condition better than mine did, but I quickly recalled the incident back home with the pizza and breathed a sigh of relief that at least I didn’t have to worry about a strong wind or a pervy guy trying to take a peek to expose me. The place was nearly deserted when we walked through the glass double doors. There were a few people mindlessly walking around in search of entertainment, and a few groups already playing, but we’d have our pick of games without waiting. Steve popped a $20 into the change machine and waited for repetitive clank of tokens to stop, then gave each of us a handful and scooped the rest into his pocket. “What’s first?” Molly asked, looking around at the options. “Well… you’re the guest, so you can have the first pick.” Steve replied. She ended up selecting a driving game in a huge motion simulator. Steve and I watched as she climbed into the seat and strapped in, then dropped in the tokens, causing the game to come to life. Molly was many things, but a decent driver was not one of them. Of course this was a game, but she spent more time trying to get back to the road than actually on it. “Too bad we didn’t decide to bet on this one.” I laughed as she got lapped again. “Shut it.” She said sharply as she wiped out again. “Driving games aren’t my thing.” “Clearly.” I replied. “Listen here, don’t make me kick your ass in something else.” She huffed as she shimmied from the seat. “I’ll go next.” Steve said as Molly moved to stand beside me. As was no surprise, Steve crushed Molly’s time and walked away from the race in a respectable 3rd place finish. He maintained 1st for most of the race, but a slight rub from another car caused him to spin out right before the finish line. “Come on! Total shit!” He yelled as his car limped across the line. I finished middle of the pack with no wrecks, but definitely drove like I was going to the grocery store on a Sunday morning. “No wonder you lost your bet, he’d kick your ass in almost anything.” Molly poked as we looked around the room for the next game. “It’s just luck.” I said as I rolled my eyes at the two of them. “Wouldn’t happen again.” “Care to bet on that?” Steve said, raising his eyebrow. “Not a chance.” I said quickly, drawing a laugh from both of them. “Not everything needs to be a competition, you two.” “Exactly what someone that’s afraid of losing would say, right?” Molly joked to Steve. He smirked, then gave an apologetic look and motioned over to the flight simulator. “That one was fun last time.” He said as he began walking away from us both. Molly huffed playfully, then grabbed my arm and pushed her body against mine before pulling me with her over to the next game. Steve had already climbed into the cockpit seat by the time we had arrived and was working to push tokens into the slot. He navigated the menu and selected a landing with a high difficulty level. Before hitting submit, he turned to us both. “Molly, how about we make a wager on this one?” He asked. I could see her stall for a second, knowing that she would fail but not wanting to back down after giving me such a hard time. “What are the terms?” She finally said with some hesitation. “Whatever my score is, you have to get more than half of it. If I win, you owe us both unlimited shoulder massages for the rest of the night.” He said. Of course his terms with her would be much different than they were with me, but I didn’t expect him to pull his punches that much. “Okay, I’m okay with that.” She started. “And if I win… if I win… you have to let me come stay with you all one day a week.” She said. “Well, that’s really not up to…” Steve started. “You’re an attorney, I’m sure you can make a solid argument.” She replied quickly. I watched in amazement they both shook hands and agreement. I would have assumed this to be unnecessary considering how well Steve did the last time we played this game, but the difficulty was even too much for him. He set the bar very low by clipping the right wing into the ground, causing him to spin off the runway and come to rest. He was awarded zero points. Molly chuckled as she swapped places with Steve, then dropped her tokens in. I could tell she was hyper focused, her skirt had raised up a bit and the diaper was peeking out a little. I tugged her skirt down a little to cover it up and she hardly noticed. She started out rough, to say the least. She plummeted the virtual plane down a few hundred feet right when she started, then didn’t know how to lower the flaps. She finally figured that out and tried to adjust her speed, but she ended up hitting the runway well over speed and hard enough to shake the simulator violently. She tried steering the plane down the runway with the yoke before realizing the rudder pedals existed, then course corrected just before she dropped from the runway. She set the parking brake while still moving at 80 knots, sending the simulator into another fit, but soon stopped on the runway. For her efforts, she was awarded a failing grade and only a few points, but it was enough to cement her victory. She gave a triumphant fist pump into the air, then turned to Steve. “I trust your negotiation skills.” She said coyly and shimmied from the simulator. “Okay…” Steve said with a chuckle after his defeat. “You think you can beat that?” He asked me after a moment. “Of course.” I replied quickly with confidence. “Alright… if you don’t, same deal as last time.” He said with a smirk. I was knocked back for a moment. I knew exactly what he meant, but unlike last time, we wouldn’t be alone in the car on the way home. “If I win, I get to cum tonight.” I replied quickly, and much too loud for our surroundings. He extended his hand, then I climbed into the cockpit. Same difficulty, same plane. Here we go. I started smooth and caught my course to the runway after a quick turn to line up. I pulled the flaps and slowed to a safe speed, then extended the gear. I used the rudder to fight against the winds that were gusting from the left, went off center for a moment but came back quickly, then flared just before touching down dead center of the runway and coming to a gentle stop with my nose gear perfectly lined up on the center line. I passed. I won the bet. “Well done, Captain.” Steve said, slapping me firmly on my back as I stepped out of the simulator. “Thanks. 12 years in an F-14 in Nam.” I joked. We played a few more games after that, but no additional bets were made. Molly and I were both quite happy with our results, and I don’t think either of us wanted to do anything to jeopardize our attained winnings. We walked back out to the car quickly, the sun had set and a cold wind was blowing up snow and ice from the accumulated mounds of plowed snow. We all breathed a sign of relief when we closed the last car door. It was supposed to get bad later, but we all thought we had more time before the ice hit. We thought wrong. We drove back to the house mostly quiet, we just listened to music and watched the snow whip around the streets, now mostly empty. I was sort of looking forward to getting home, my diaper was quickly becoming full and I really wanted to change. From the way Molly was sitting, I could tell she did too. Steve pulled the car into the neighborhood, the opening gate with no visible guard told me enough about the conditions outside. With the car in the garage and the door closing behind us, we all moved into the warmth of the house and kicked our wet shoes off. None of us said anything, but all had the same idea in mind. One after another we made our way to the bedroom, Molly not even stopping for a response. She stripped her jacket off and threw it over the back of one of the plush leather chairs, then made her way into the nursery and jumped up onto the changing table then laid down. Steve chuckled and walked in behind her. He lifted her skirt, then untapped the soaked diaper and pulled it from beneath her. I assume she knew I was standing at the door, but she didn’t do anything to shield herself or motion me away… I guess we really were at a new comfort level with each other. The diaper made a heavy thunk as it landed in the trash beside the table. Steve took baby wipes and gently cleaned her up, still seemingly awkward with cleaning an actual girl. Once he was satisfied, the wipes joined the diaper and he pulled a clean diaper from the stack under the table. With practiced expertise, he aligned and taped it firmly into place around her waist before helping her from the table. I was more than a little surprised when she looped her thumbs through the elastic band of the skirt and pulled it down over her diaper and legs, then walked past me and tossed it next to her jacket on the chair. She walked from the room in just a t-shirt and diaper without a care in the world. Steve patted at the table and helped to lift me up before giving me the same treatment he gave her. “I guess this is a no pants party now.” He said as he tossed my pants aside. He pulled me into a sitting position and lifted the sweater and undershirt I was wearing off of me, then opened the closet and selected a lavender shirt with ruffled sleeves. After putting me in it, he helped me down as well and gave me a light swat on the back of my diaper and walked past me in to the bedroom. We both walked to meet Molly in the kitchen. She had already taken a slice of cold pizza from the refrigerator and started eating it. We both joined her with a slice and sat at the bar while she paced in front of the windows overlooking the lake and watched as the snow and ice really started coming down. “I don’t think they’ll be flying back until this passes.” She said to no one in particular as she took another bite of pizza, a small chunk of pepperoni falling from the corner of her mouth onto the floor as she spoke. “No, I think you’re right.” Steve agreed. “At the earliest I would guess tomorrow evening, but I’m doubtful even of that.” “I guess that’ll give you time to formulate your argument, then.” She said without looking over. “Guess so.” He replied, then finished off the slice of pizza. I caught my reflection in the windows and realized how similar Molly and I looked without close inspection. We were both slim, both short, and both dressed in a diaper and shirt. Her hair was much longer and straighter than mine was, but it first glance, I couldn’t blame anyone for assuming we were sisters or something. Obviously, we were ill-dressed sisters, but sisters none the less. I think Steve noticed this as well as I could feel him eyeing me while I chewed the last bite of pizza crust. I caught him doing a double take of the two of us, then watched as the corners of his lips moved up. “I guess I have another deal to keep as well.” He said, causing me to blush as I wiped my mouth with a paper towel. This did get Molly to turn her head with a small grin, meeting my gaze before breaking to Steve’s. “How long has it been?” She asked inquisitively. “Few weeks now.” I said matter-of-factly. “Damn, that’s rough.” She replied. “Rewards are earned.” Steve said to Molly, then stood from his stool. “Or bet on.” She said back. “Or bet on…” Steve agreed. “Are you ready now or do you want to wait a while?” “I’ve been ready for a few weeks now.” I joked. “Well, okay.” He said as he crossed to me and wrapped one arm over my shoulder. “Let’s go then.” “I’m not gonna… I don’t want to stay here.” Molly objected as Steve began to guide me away. “That’s your call.” Steve said to me quietly. I shrugged my shoulders. Again, it’s not like we had any secrets from each other anymore. “Okay, no touching though.” Steve said firmly to Molly. Without saying anything, she bounced after us and followed us into the bedroom. Steve guided me to the bed and stood me at the foot of it, then walked into the closet and came back with a waterproof changing pad and spread it on the bed. He had Molly move to the leather chair draped with her jacket, then positioned me with my face to her. At least he was protecting my modesty without my request. “I know you said no touching, but can we hold hands?” Molly asked quietly. Steve again shrugged and nodded to me. I thought about it for a second, then reached my hands from the edge of the bed and opened them. She again bounced seemingly weightless from the chair and dropped to her knees in front of the bed. She was beautiful, and she was about to watch me cum from a vibrator. I closed my eyes as I felt Steve pull my hips up from the bed, then shove a pillow under my belly to hold me up. He reached around me and unfastened the diaper from me and dropped it next to me on the bed. I heard the night stand open, then close again. There was a moment of silence before the pop of the bottle of lube. Almost as if someone clicks tongs together before grilling, Steve cycled the prostate stimulator on and off a few times before applying lube to it, then to me. I jumped at the cool wetness, then at the expected bur surprising firmness from the head of the massager. “No time limit tonight.” He whispered to me before gently placing his hand on my lower back. I squeezed my eyes closed tighter and gripped Mollys hand as he slowly advanced the massager into me. I held my breath and tried to relax as the bulbous head passed by my first sphincter, then the second. From there, the discomfort was minimal as the neck of the sex toy was pretty thin, and there was an abundance of lubricant covering me and it. I waited for the inevitable vibration, anticipating that first instance of sensation. I felt it push farther into me, then felt as he guided it perfectly into place, rubbing directly over the intense sensitivity of my prostate. “Here we go.” He said as he pressed the button on the wand, sending the earthquake of sensation into the deepest core of my body. My face contorted into one of pain, but it wasn’t pain at all. I squeezed tightly at Molly’s hand without realizing it, only noticing when she began to squeeze back. Steve moved in tiny circles inside of me as he ramped up the intensity of the vibrations causing my legs to begin to shake and my breath quicken. It had been a long time since my last orgasm and I knew that this wouldn’t be a long process to bring this one across the line. I felt sensations I hadn’t felt before as the pressure on my prostate increased. I felt like I was peeing without control, but like I had been holding it for a week. The pleasure was almost indescribable. I hardly noticed, but Steve had taken the diaper from beside me and moved it under me. “Someone is a leaker.” He said from a mile away. My eyes peaked open at his words and I could see Molly still on her knees near me, but she was looking at Steve as he worked the massager around in me. She had a joyful look on her face and seemed fascinated by what was happening. She caught my gaze for a split second before I closed my eyes again. In what seemed like either an eternity or a few seconds, I felt a wave of heat begin emanating from my pelvic region and shoot around my entire body before concentrating back on my pelvic region. I felt like a stretched rubber band ready to snap, and then, all at once like a bomb went off, I came. The waves washed over me again and again as I moaned. I could feel my extremities shaking beyond control as I squeezed so hard at Molly’s hands that it must have been painful. Like the first drop of a rollercoaster bottoms out, I did too before climbing up the next hill and dropping down it as well. The waves kept washing over me, but were becoming smaller and shorter. Finally, when the last contraction of my muscles passed, Steve moved the wand from my prostate and flipped it off. I didn’t say a word and felt nothing as he pulled it from me. I felt so satisfied, but so thirsty. Not that I’ll ever know the feeling, but I’m pretty sure I just experienced something like what a girl does during her orgasm. I felt Molly release my hands as Steve pulled my hips up more and rubbed me with a wet baby wipe. Once satisfied, he pushed lightly at my side, then onto my back before moving the diaper back under me then into place. I felt the now familiar wet warmth of cum on my butt cheeks as the diaper settled against me. At least it was my own this time. “I enjoyed the show.” Molly said after a moment, now sitting on the side of the bed close to me. “I think you did too.” Steve said as he rubbed, then patted at my belly. I nodded to him, but kept my eyes closed, partly because I was still riding on the post-orgasm bliss and partly because the post-nut clarity was sending signals to my brain alerting me to the fact that Molly just watched me orgasm into a diaper from anal stimulation, and now I’m wearing the very same diaper. I pushed the regret from my mind and did what I could to move on past it. “We should make bets more often.” I finally croaked, my vocal cords still tight. They both laughed but didn’t say anything in return. I steadied myself before climbing from the bed onto my shaky legs. Steve was there to brace me as I gathered my senses. He embraced me tightly once I stood on my own and leaned down, kissing me firmly on the lips. I returned his affection and felt so protected and loved in his arms. We broke the embrace and Molly gave me a sweet look as she walked to me and grabbed my arm and let me out of the bedroom back to the kitchen. “Seems like we both got our minds blown today.” She said quietly. I smirked a little and affirmed her statement with a small nod. “Either of you want a glass of wine?” Steve asked as he passed us by. “Oh, yes please.” Molly quickly said. “Yeah, thank you.” I added right after. Steve poured three healthy glasses of red wine and we sat and sipped as we watched the weather deteriorate even more over the water. “Molly, I’ve got the guest room set up for you for tonight.” Steve said after a moment. “Okay, thank you.” Molly replied with what seemed like a sense of disappointment. I don’t think she liked the thought of being away from us, no doubt enjoying the company she had today without Mark or Alice around. “I’ll probably turn in after this.” She said while raising the glass to her lips, taking a long drink. “Okay, sounds good. You should have everything you need in there. If not, just yell. I’ll probably be working from home tomorrow if this continues, so sorry if you had a whole girls day planned. You still can, I should probably be shut in most of the day.” He said almost apologetically. We both smiled, and although I wasn’t exactly used to being referred to as a girl, it felt nice that he was letting us have our time together. A few drinks later, Molly stood and placed her glass in the sink. Steve stood and walked with her, disappearing for a few minutes before Molly walked back to me and kissed my forehead. “Sleep well.” She said lovingly. She walked away in some cute pajamas, baby blue and transparent enough for me to see the design of the back of her diaper underneath. She disappeared down the hall and I followed suit by placing my glass next to hers and Steve’s in the sink. I flipped the light in the kitchen off then walked to the bedroom. Steve was finishing brushing his teeth in the bathroom. I entered and did the same, then walked and met him at the changing table. We climbed into bed after a new diaper and nightgown complete with puffy bloomers in matching pink. Steve pulled me to his side, I moved my head to his chest and snuggled in close to him. “Did you have a good day?” He asked softly. “Yeah, it was a great day.” I replied back with an audible smile. He squeezed me a little tighter and rubbed gently at my back. His strong and slow heartbeat was a soothing lullaby that nearly put me right to sleep, but I fought sleep as much as I could. “Did you?” I asked. “Of course. Every day with you is a good day.” He said back. Even though the mood didn’t really call for it, and he hadn’t really alluded that he wanted one, I moved my hand down to his crotch and began to rub to wake his dock up. It didn’t take long at all. “Well, alright.” He said with a surprised chuckle as I moved from his chest and laid across his torso with my upper body. I pulled his now hard cock from his pajama pants and took it into my mouth and sucked gently for a moment before settling into a rhythmic pace. I caught even myself off guard with this. For some reason, it just felt like the right thing to do. Like I was supposed to do it, not that I was expected too. I guess I should be flattered that it only took a couple of minutes for him to cum in my mouth, but I was a little disappointed and didn’t want to stop sucking him, but did when he pulled me off of his sensitive cock. Without making a show of it, I swallowed and curled back up to him. “Good night.” I said softly. “Good night.” He replied.

Chapter 19 “So did you try it?” Molly asked as soon as she got me alone in the theater room. I had been at her house for the past few hours, but our time had been spent with Alice over breakfast, then a couple of hours of morning television before finally being sent away so Alice could write in peace. “Try what?” I asked naively, but pretty sure I knew the topic. “What I told you to do.” She added with feigned annoyance. “Does it matter?” I added, rolling my eyes. “Does anything fucking matter?” She poked back with actual annoyance now. “No, I guess not. And I did.” I said, finally admitting defeat in changing the subject. “Did it work?” She asked, now nearly giddy. “It wasn’t as bad, I guess.” I said, embarrassed that I was admitting it. “Good.” She said playfully as we both settled in the comfy recliners. I pulled a blanket from the back of the chair and tossed it over me, the cool air in the room and the cold leather from the chair was sending shivers up my spine and the skirt and shirt Steve had dressed me in this morning weren’t any defense against the temperature. “What are we playing?” I asked as I settled in. “I wish I could have been there.” She said quickly as she pulled a blanket over her as well. “Where?” I asked. “With you, when you did it.” She said. I paused and gave her a strange look, confused more than ever by her. “I’m sorry, but I want to see you do it.” She said unapologetically. “It’s… it’s hot to think about.” “Well, I guess at least one of us thinks so.” I mumbled as I turned away from her. “I don’t see how. It’s fucked up.” I could see her face flush as we spoke, she was really enjoying the discussion and I could tell by her mannerisms that she was getting turned on by talking about it. “I already told you… I’m weird and get turned on by weird things. Deal with it.” She said. “I’m well aware of how weird you are, no need to remind me.” I said back, only half kidding. “But really, what are we playing?” “Skyrim.” She said, then directed her attention at the screen. I could tell she was a little upset that I didn’t want to talk to her about it, she was actively pouting as the screen flickered on and off. We sat silently as the game booted up and I realized just how upset she was when she pulled up her first saved game, not the one we played together last time. She played it silently and explored one of the houses she had built, completely ignoring me as I looked over at her. “Okay, you win.” I said as she beat up a bandit that was prowling around the house. “I win what?” She asked without looking over at me. “We can talk about… it.” I said. She paused the game, the screen darkening the already dark room significantly. She pulled her leg up into the chair and pivoted to face me. “Can you please… please start knocking these walls down?” She asked bluntly. “I… I…” I stammered. “You just need to stop. I don’t know what or who you think I am, but I’m not.” She said. “Fine. You know what? I have a crush on you. You get it now? You think I like you seeing me like this? That’s bad enough. But do you really think I want to talk to you about that other stuff as well? Openly? Of course not. You can’t like someone like me back, you can’t. That’s why I don’t want to talk about it, okay?” I shot back, nearly in tears. She sat silently for a moment, the flickering of the pause screen casting a soft glow against her face. “I like you too.” She finally said. “But… but I like you like this. I like you how you are now. I like this.” I shot a look back, a tear finally tracing down my cheek. “You seriously want to hear about me doing thing with someone else when you like me too? You want me dressed like this? I don’t fucking get it.” I asked in disbelief. “Yes. I do. Nothing about any of this is normal heterosexual stuff, so why are you so surprised about that? You think I can’t like you like this, but I like you because of this. I’m sorry if that’s weird, but I do. So there.” She replied back forcefully. We sat silently for a moment, long enough for the PlayStation to assume we weren’t interested in playing any more and passing itself into standby mode. “You’ve got some weird thoughts in your head, don’t you?” I asked. “Yeah.” She chuckled. “Yeah…” I replied. “So… you gonna do a mage play through next?” “No.” She replied. “But this is cool, right? We are?” “I mean, I guess as cool as we can be for a guy that has a crush on a girl but the girl wants to hear about the guy sucking another guy off. Yeah, I guess.” I replied. “Yeah. Good.” She said with a smile. “So you did.” “Yeah.” I sighed. I went on to discuss the evening. I could tell by the color on her face, obvious even in the dim light, that she was aroused by my descriptions. I was mortified to be saying it aloud, but it actually felt good to be able to discuss it openly. We both jumped when the door opened without announcement, and both shielded our eyes from the comparatively bright light cast in from the hallway. My eyes adjusted slowly, but I was able to recognize Mark’s silhouette against the light. He slowly entered just to the door, then stopped and leaned his shoulder against the door frame. “Hi, sweetie.” He said quietly. “Oh, hi. I didn’t know you were back yet.” Molly said quickly, seemingly caught off guard by his presence. “Just got in, actually.” He responded with some annoyance, I assume he wanted more fanfare on his return. “Why don’t you come help me out really quick, sweetie. It’s been a long week.” I could see the disappointment on Molly’s face, but she didn’t resist his polite command. She stood and walked past me without speaking, then they both exited from view. I resumed her game, unsure of what else I could do in the moment and was quickly defeated by a giant after wandering too close to his camp. “All by your lonesome in here, huh?” Alice said, cutting through the quiet with razor precision. “Oh, uh. Yeah.” I mumbled back while pausing the game quickly like I had been caught doing something I shouldn’t be doing. “You two and this game… I just don’t understand it. Every time I sit in here with Molly, she’s just making someone run for miles on there. I don’t see what the fun in that is.” She sighed as she watched the pause screen put a rotating focus on our beefy Nordic character. “Escapism, I guess.” I mumbled, placing the controller on Molly’s chair. “Escapism?” She scoffed. “What do either of you need to escape from? What could possibly be stressful about this?” She said, gesturing around her. I didn’t respond, just lowered my eyes to the floor and tried to keep from speaking. “Escapism… for goodness sake. The only thing you need to escape from right now is a wet diaper. Let’s go get you changed.” She said seemingly annoyed. I knew better than to push back, so slid from the chair and walked toward her. She motioned me ahead and followed close behind. I had an uncomfortable feeling as she followed me, almost like being hunted. We walked down the hall, through the atrium, and down the next hall that led to Molly’s room. I could feel the wet diaper sway slightly as I walked, something I’m sure Alice was enjoying as she thought about the control she had over me. I pushed on the door to Molly’s room and began to make my way over to the changing table, but jumped as I realized that Mark was sitting in the rocking chair with his head back and eyes closed. My eyes quickly fixed on Molly’s body kneeled in front of him. I couldn’t see her head from my angle, but there was no doubt in my mind where it was. “Oh, well there you all are.” Alice said with a tinge of sarcasm in her voice, pushing me along to the changing table. Both of them looked up quickly. Mark smiled slyly and Molly’s gaze moved quickly from Alice to me, then back to Alice. She had a look of betrayal on her face, no doubt upset that I was a witness to her current situation. Without speaking, Mark put his right hand to the back of Molly’s head, encircling her pony tail with his thumb and finger, then pulled her head back down to his crotch. She missed his cock with her mouth as he pulled and had to reposition to wrap her lips around it. Her eyes were closed tightly as if it would cause her to become invisible. “Well that’s a shame…” Mark said annoyed. “I was almost there.” “We’ll only be a moment.” Alice said, matching his annoyance. She lifted me from the floor and onto the changing table, then pushed me down with a firm hand on my chest. She lifted the hem of the dress up over my belly, then pulled the tights down to my knees. Without a word she untaped the soggy diaper and pulled it from beneath me, balled it up, and tossed it into the bin next to the table. I had my eyes closed as well, maybe also trying to become invisible in the moment, but opened them when I didn’t feel the diaper change progressing as normal. Alice had what I can only call an ‘Alice smile’ on her face while looking over her shoulder at Mark and Molly. “Addy… how would you feel about getting this little chastity cage off and letting your little dick breathe for a while? I’m sure Molly wouldn’t mind helping you out as well.” She said loudly, ensuring Molly could hear her as well. I quickly turned my head and watched as Molly stopped moving. This lasted maybe two seconds before Mark guided her back into motion with his hand. Mark opened his eyes, curious to see my reaction to Alice’s proposal. Both looked at the dread on my face and smiled. “Steve doesn’t have to know, baby. It’ll be our secret.” She added, nearly licking her lips with excitement. She took her hand and gently wiggled the cage in place, it’s tight confines transferring the sensation to my sensitive cock head. I shuddered at her touch. “I bet Molly would love your little dick in her mouth. Well, again, I guess.” Alice laughed. I could see Mollys face scrunch, most definitely not enjoying the offers being made on her behalf. Mark, however, did seem to be enjoying the talk as his face began to contort in pleasure. “You would like that, wouldn’t you baby? You want to let your little friend suck out your cummies?” Alice said as she gripped firmly at my scrotum. “Oh, God!“ Mark yelled loudly, then began to grunt loudly. His torso jetted forward, and his hands both pressed firmly at the back of Molly’s head. Her body seemed to relax for a moment, I could hear her breathing deeply through her nose. I wanted to look away, but couldn’t. A few seconds later she pulled her head off of Mark’s crotch, a long trail of saliva and cum stretched from the head of his cock to her bottom lip. I could see tears in her eyes as she looked over to us. Alice stuck her hand out towards her. “Come here, little one.” She called out. Molly wiped her face with the back of her hand and stood, then slowly walked over to Alice as she smoothed out her shirt and wiped at a wet spot on her chest. She tried to avert her gaze from me, but as she approached my naked lower half, I don’t think she could. I don’t think Molly had seen me like this since the chastity cage was put on. She looked at it with sympathy on her face, no doubt confused as to how I could tolerate something so medieval. “We’re going to give Addy the choice… if she wants, we’re going to take this off and you’ll help her out just like you did your daddy. Do you understand?” Alice told Molly. Molly nodded with defeat. Both then focused their attention on me. I noticed that Mark had now redressed and was focusing on his phone as he left the room quietly, ignoring my plight since he got what he came for. “So, baby… do you want me to get that uncomfortable little cage off of you? You want Molly to suck on your little cock? I bet it’s been a while since Steve let you cum so you’ve earned it, right?” She said, one hand wrapped around the cage and the other gripping the back of Molly’s neck. I looked at Molly’s face, and although she wasn’t looking at me, I could see that she was just wanting to get this over with, no doubt in her mind that I’d be able to resist a blowjob. I shook my head slowly. “Well aren’t you just the sweetest.” She said with a grin. “Molly, I think someone has a little crush on you.” Molly’s face relaxed in relief. “You can’t say I never gave you the choice.” Alice said to me as she released the cage from her hand. “Molly, finish up for me.” Alice added, backing away. Molly slowly moved to my side, now between Alice and myself and mouthed ‘Thank you’ without a sound. “Go on, now.” Alice quipped. Molly reached below the table and grabbed one of the diapers, then unfolded it. I lifted to help, hoping to get this over with as quick as possible. Molly lined it up, then pressed lightly at my hip to bring my butt down on the pillowy diaper. “Wipes and powder.” Alice said, watching closely. Molly reached below the table again and came back with two baby wipes. I couldn’t help but notice she had a very slight smile on her face, and judging from our conversation, she was enjoying this moment. She carefully wiped my crotch all over, then lightly dusted me with sweet smelling powder. She then brought up the front of the diaper and secured the two Velcro strips into place, snugly fastening the diaper onto me. I dropped from the table on my own, neither Molly or I saying anything to the other. “Well that was all fun. You two can go play your stupid game again.” Alice said, turning to leave now that her evil streak had been satisfied. Molly and I walked slowly back to the theater room and took our seats again, resuming the game without so much as a sound. A few minutes later, I finally broke the silence. “So you enjoyed that, huh?” I asked, full knowing what her answer was. “I…” she started, but only broke out in a smile when she realized I wasn’t overly upset. “I guess everyone has a thing.” I said back. “Thanks for not making me do that.” She replied quickly. “It’s not that… it’s not that I wouldn’t or… it’s not you. You know? It’s just another thing they do to remind me of where I fall in line in all of this shit. Like they have to keep reminding me.” “What do you mean?” I asked. “It’s the hierarchy. You know, the pecking order for their club. It’s a reminder to me that I’m at the bottom.” She replied. “…how?” I asked, confused. “You’re a boy. That’s the way it is.” She answered. I looked at her confused. “Is this like a real thing or just… like… a you thing?” I asked, fumbling on my words. “No, it’s real.” She responded. She paused the game again and raised her eyes into the nothingness on the ceiling. “For the owners, it’s about seniority and money. The longer you’ve been in the quote-unquote club, the earlier you get dibs on stuff. Planes, cars, houses, vacations, whatever it is. They get the first swipe at it and if they don’t want it, it goes to the next in line.” She started. “As far as the yous and mes of the club, it goes by gender and seniority. In that order. So if you’re a boy and your big let’s you be a boy, you’re first. If you’re a boy but you’re kept as a girl, you’re second. Then come actual girls.” She paused. “What?” I asked, confused. “Okay, so if Steve kept you as a boy, then you’d be like a… like a senior in high-school. Then it breaks down within that by how many years you’ve been in. So the most senior boy… boy is on top. Then it would be boy-girls by seniority. Then girls. Does that make more sense?” She asked. “Yeah, I guess.” I replied. “So Alice just wants to remind me from time to time that, even though I’ve been here for a year and you just got here, I’m supposed to be subservient to you. And you’d be subservient to any little that was a boy-boy even if they just got here. It’s the order.” She said. “Okay. Weird, but okay.” I said back. “It’s all stupid and sexist, but whatever. Just… thank you for not making me do that in front of them, that’s all.” She said as she unpaused them game and continued attacking a dragon. “You’re welcome.” I said back after a moment. “But… like, why does that even matter?” “The order?” She asked, then continued without my confirmation. “It’s for the group stuff, if we go to any. If there are other little there, it’s supposed to help establish the rules. Who’s in charge, who gets to do what. Stuff like that. If your big has you listed as available, then littles that are above you and all bigs you can make you do stuff if they want.” “What stuff?” I asked, but was pretty sure I knew the answer. “Whatever your big will allow. If someone above you isn’t in chastity and wants head, you give it to them. If your big allows it and they want to fuck you, you do it. Or it may mean getting them drinks or food, letting them have something you’re using, or picking the movie to watch. They pretty much get what they want and you can’t stop it.” She said matter of factly. “Fortunately, most bigs don’t allow unrestricted access to their littles so most of the time that won’t happen.” I looked at her with disbelief on my face. “Don’t worry, Steve thinks you’re much too precious to open you up to anyone but him. You’re well protected.” She added. This did relax me a little bit, but still made my stomach churn. “Can you go get me a drink?” I replied after a moment, teasing. “Oh, you can go down the hall past the atrium and fuck yourself if you think I’m gonna let you tell me what to do.” She replied sweetly. “Okay, okay. I’m kidding!” I laughed back. “Are you actually thirsty?” She asked a moment later, serious now. “No, I’m fine.” I said back. “Okay, good. I’ll get you a drink because I like you, but not because of their idiotic rules.” She replied. “Noted, thank you but I’m okay.” I added. We played Skyrim for a few more hours, both taking turns at exploring. We were really hunting for more masks, but just walking around their simulated wilderness together was fun. Eventually Alice came to the door and said Steve was almost here and that I needed to get my stuff together. I did so, then hugged Molly bye and made my way to the foyer to wait for him to arrive. I jumped quickly into the SUV when he pulled around the circle and buckled in. “How was your day, baby?” He asked seemingly absent. “Oh, uh… it was fine.” I replied. We drive home largely silent. I followed him into the kitchen when we got home and sat quietly as he sent dozens of text messages one after another. Eventually he looked up at me with remorse on his face. “I’m sorry, there’s a lot going on at work right now and it’s got me distracted.” He said. “Oh, it’s okay.” I said quietly. “Why don’t we order in. I need to go send some emails and put some things in motion.” He said, getting up. “Oh, yeah. You probably need changed again. Let’s go.” I followed him for what was, to date, the most efficient and mechanical diaper change I’ve had, then he disappeared into his office. I grabbed my cellphone from the bedside table and powered it on and laid down on the bed. I got an odd feeling as I caught my reflection in the black loading screen, and could see the pink fluffs from the dress I was wearing. I was disappointed that I had no missed calls, no texts, and only spam emails. I’d been away from my normal life for a week now and not a soul had reached out. I watched YouTube for a little while, and browsed Reddit then walked to the office to ask when dinner was arriving. Steve was punching away at his keyboard and didn’t look up as I walked in. “Umm… do you know when the food will be here? My stomach is growling like crazy.” I said quietly, trying to not startle him. He looked at me blankly for a few seconds. “Shit. I was supposed to order food, wasn’t I?” He said, angry at his forgetfulness. “I’ll do it now.” He pulled out his phone and pulled up GrubHub, then placed a repeat order from The Tavern. “30 minutes, honey. I’m sorry.” He said. “Oh, it’s fine.” I replied, but stood where I was. His attention went back to his keyboard and monitors. “Are you okay?” I asked him quietly. He didn’t divert his eyes from the monitor. “Yeah, just… work stuff.” He replied. “Stressful work stuff. Nothing to concern yourself with.” “Okay.” I said quietly. I turned to leave and resume scrolling through my phone in the bedroom, but I instead found myself walking towards him. I rounded his desk, him paying no attention to me, knelt down near his chair, then crawled under his desk and between his legs. “What are you… baby… you don’t need to do that now.” He said sounding a little surprised. “I know. Can I though?” I asked softly. “I mean, I won’t say no.” He replied and fumbled with his zipper then went back to typing. I pulled his soft cock through the fly of his boxer shorts, then out of his pants. Even soft it seemed bigger than mine ever was hard. I had to be careful with how much I moved my head, I didn’t have much space between his crotch and the top of the desk. I tried to angle myself more out than up, and that worked for a bit but as I gently kissed and licked at his soft cock, it firmed up and made that angle difficult. I repositioned myself closer to his chair and pushed my head down on his cock, then moved my head up between his lap and the desk. Like this, I had the head of his cock still in my mouth when the back of my head hit the underside of the desk. This was going to be tougher than I thought. The rhythmic clicking of the keyboard didn’t slow at all as I maneuvered myself into place, his cock firmly lodged into my mouth without the ability to easily pull it back out. I slowly and carefully started to move my head up and down as much as I could, tapping on the underside of the desk with the back of my head nearly each time I moved up. It was difficult to move my tongue around the head of his cock with it so deep, and I wasn’t able to easily focus my efforts on the sensitive bits. I kept my pace slow and decided that, even if he didn’t cum from it, I’d at least make it pleasurable and hopefully ease some of the stress and anxiety he was experiencing, or at least easing his mind from whatever it was for a bit. I slowly moved up and down, up and down, up and down over and over again for what felt like an eternity. He had been typing feverishly and had already made two phone calls that went unanswered. At this point, I was sore and tired and wasn’t even sure he knew I was there. I froze with him in my mouth as his phone rang. I kept my head still but suckled lightly on his cock head as I tried to listen in on the conversation. I couldn’t quite make our the words of the caller, but Steve began to sound relieved as he responded to the questions being posed. Whatever crisis was happening seems to have been averted and the team seemed to be standing down. Steve ended the phone call and tossed his phone down on the desk and leaned back in his chair. This repositioned the front of the chair up a bit which caused his cock to push deeper into my mouth. I tried to prevent it, but my head slammed decently hard into the underside of the desk again, enough to smart pretty good. Steve pushed the chair out from the desk when he heard this, which popped his cock from my mouth with a very wet slurp. “You are such a good little princess for your daddy, aren’t you little one? I really appreciate you trying to help.” He said with a radiant smile steeped in relief. “Everything’s okay?” I asked while still cramped under the desk. “It will be, sweetie. The hard part is over, the attack team has it from here.” He said reassuringly. “Okay, good. I’m glad.” I said back, beginning to climb out. He didn’t move much more, which was obstructing my exit. I looked up at him and knew his expression. I shimmied back up to his lap and took his dick back into my mouth and, now that I was clear from the desk, gave him a proper blowjob. A few minutes later, I was greeted by a loud grunt and a few strong blasts of cum to the roof of my mouth. I sucked my cheeks in and pulled the remainder out, then swallowed it down without so much as a gag. I was catching on now. He stood and tucked himself back into his pants, then helped me up onto my feet. My neck was stiff and my knees hurt from the hardwood floor, but he helped me out of the office and back into the bedroom. Steve stripped down out of his suit, then started the shower while I watched from the edge of the bed. He walked back over to me and lifted the pink dress over my head and tossed it onto the bed, then pulled my tights down and off. I stood in front of him in the dry diaper, his masculinity seeming to laugh at my childish femininity, then popped a kiss on my forehead. He left me nearly naked then turned to walk into the large shower. “So how was your day?” He called out, now less distracted. “Fine.” I yelled back, then walked into the bathroom to better speak with him. “Pretty much the same as usual.” I didn’t want to being up anything about Alice. Honestly, she was a small price to pay to spend time with Molly and I didn’t want to ruin that. I was about to ask him about the hierarchy thing that Molly told me about to see what he would say, but was interrupted by the loud ring of the doorbell. “Oh, shit. Food.” Steve said as he paused lathering his hair. I looked at him, half expecting him to jump from the shower to go to the door, but he didn’t. “You’re gonna have to get it.” He said after a second, noticing I wasn’t moving. “What? I can’t like this!” I said quickly. “Well, no. Normal people don’t answer the door in their underwear either. Throw an overcoat on or something. Mine is in the closet by the door.” He said back. I groaned loud enough for him to hear, then walked quickly down the hallway clad in only the diaper, then threw the closet door open and put the overcoat on. It dwarfed me, but covered everything that it needed to. I clicked the lock on the massive front door and pulled it in, the frigid air biting hard on my face. The delivery driver had us head down and collar up high to protect himself from the wind, and handed the plastic bags over quickly. “Thanks.” I said, turning back to the atrium. “Hey, is your name Adam?” The driver called out. I felt my heart plummet in my chest as the driver lifted his head more and gave me a clear look at his face. It took me a moment to place him, but recalled him from my high school English class. “Yeah, hey!” I said, faking excitement. “Chris?” “Yeah, man! You live here?! This place is nuts!” He exclaimed. “Yeah, well for now. Yeah.” I clumsy added. “That’s so awesome! You heard about Sarah?” He asked without a moment of hesitation. “Yeah. Sucks.” I said back, really wanting to close the door and escape from an awkward situation. “No doubt, no doubt. You all were a thing so that must really blow. Anyways, nice house. I’ll stop by for the tour sometime!” He said. “Cool man, have a good one.” I responded, then closed the door quickly and locked it tight. I walked slowly to the kitchen still in the heavy coat and placed the food down on the table. Steve came out a moment later in his pajamas and pulled the coat from my shoulders, then guided me into the seat next to his. “You’ve got such a sexy little body, I wanna see you in just your diaper for a while.” He said with a smirk. “The delivery driver knew me from my school.” I said, ignoring his comment. “Oh, no. He didn’t see you like this did he?” He asked. “No, but he thinks I live here now.” I replied. Steve paused for a moment, then added “you do.” I guess that realization hadn’t quite hit me yet. I did live here. This was my life now. We ate our food, and after another diaper change, this one much warmer than the last, went to bed. Tomorrow was another day.

Part 18 “December! Yeesh! I just want to go back to sleep.” I moaned for the fourth time Steve was studious with his instructions and was waking me up every hour to make sure I wasn’t brain dead. He kept asking if I knew the month, my name, and the state. I was getting tired of it, but according to him, this was the last time he was instructed to ask. I didn’t mean to be so short with him, I know he was only looking out for me, but it was so damned hard to fall asleep again with the headache and stupid wet diaper. I tossed and turned for a little while after this last check in, but finally decided I needed to ask. “Are you awake?” I said quietly into the dark. “I would be, but you keep wiggling around.” He said back softly. “Umm… can you please change me? It’s wet and I can’t fall asleep.” I asked him, embarrassed that I was requesting it. “Awe, of course sweetie. Daddy will change your wet diapee…” He baby talked back to me. “Come on…” I said back, annoyed. “Okay, okay… I’m sorry. I couldn’t resist. It’s not often you ask for a change.” He said, a smile no doubt on his face. Instead of changing me on the bed, he annoyingly made me get up and go to the changing table. The old diaper was removed and tossed away, and a new one quickly taped into place. He pulled the thin shorts back up, then lifted me off of the table and carried me back to the bed. A quick tuck in and kiss to the forehead and I was right back to sleep, finally able to get comfortable. As has become tradition, the smell of breakfast woke me up in the morning. You know that feeling you get in the morning when you know it’s freezing cold outside and the last thing you want to do is climb out of bed? Well, I had that now. I could see it was past 8am on my phone, but there was no light coming through the window yet. It was gonna be a cold, cloudy day. The allure of coffee and bacon finally pulled me from my nest and I trodded from the bedroom after I found and pulled on one of Steve’s grey ‘Yale Law’ sweat shirts, comically large on me, but much warmer than the thin cotton pajamas. “Good morning.” He said with a smile and a cup of coffee. “Morning.” I said, closing the distance and grabbing for the already poured cup he had prepared for me. Steve always bought fancy coffee, which I always thought was a wasted expense, but the stuff he would grind in the mornings blew any coffee from the finest coffee shops out of the water. The windows looking over the lake were dark. Most of the light was blocked out by low, slow moving clouds dumping large snowflakes that seemed to dance in the howling wind. “Ugh, it looks brutal out there.” I said, slurping from the cup. “For sure. Weather girl said it’s gonna do this most of the day. Up to eight inches of snow possible, if you can believe that.” He said, joining me in gazing out of the window while the bacon popped in the skillet. I’m not sure if it was the weather, the smell of bacon, the warm sweatshirt, or what… but I was flooded with an overwhelming sense of nostalgia. I could have stayed standing there like that forever, it was a feeling I couldn’t recall having in nearly a decade; after the rush of opening presents on Christmas morning during a snowstorm with a mug of hot chocolate, the calm finally settling in. “I’ve got biscuits in the oven, do you want a breakfast sandwich or a plate?” He asked, finally breaking my zen. “Oh, a sandwich sounds good.” I said and turned back to the kitchen. He was pulling the crispy bacon from the skillet now and had a few eggs readied to take their place. “Need any help?” I asked. “If you want to grab some juice from the fridge, that’d be great. Check the biscuits after, if you don’t mind.” He said as the eggs hit the remnants of bacon fat and sent a loud hiss and popping around the kitchen. I poured two glasses of cranberry juice, then peeked in on the scratch made biscuits. They were just beginning to turn golden and seeped with butter. The smell was overwhelmingly good. “Almost there.” I said as I walked back to the counter. “Wonderful. These are already ready.” He said, pulling the eggs from the skillet, setting them next to the shimmering bacon on a paper towel. A few seconds later he pulled the biscuits from the oven and began assembling our sandwiches. He loaded them high with crispy bacon, a fried egg, and topped each with a thick lemony butter sauce and a slice of farmhouse cheddar. He never ceased to make amazing food. “Are you still up for our shopping trip? I’d like to get you squared away for Montana.” He asked as we both took our seats at the table. I nodded but couldn’t waste time talking, I needed to eat. I polished off every morsel on the plate before sitting back in my chair, completely satisfied. The final swig of coffee, while cool, was still as delicious as the first sip. “Where are we gonna go to shop?” I finally asked. “Well, I figured we’d start at Midtown Mall and go from there.” He said collecting the plates. I remember Molly telling me that Mark and Alice owned the real estate for Midtown Mall. I’d never been there, so was curious to see it in person. I know it’s snooty and high end, so no surprise Steve offered it as the first stop. “Okay, cool.” I said. “I’m gonna go shower, do you think you can take care of cleaning yourself out?” He asked seriously, like it was a monumentally complex task. “I mean, yeah… I think I can manage.” I responded. He motioned me to the bedroom, pulled my shorts down, and removed the wet diaper. He slapped my butt lightly and I walked to the bathroom, gathered the supplies, and did as instructed. I guess the more you do it, the more you get used to it. It wasn’t nearly as bad this time and I didn’t cramp up as much as before. By the time I was done, Steve was out of the shower and getting dressed in jeans and a pullover wool jacket. “I’ll go get your clothes ready.” He said, tussling my hair as he passed by me. I brushed my teeth, brushed my hair, and put moisturizer on my face, then dropped the towel and walked into the bedroom to meet Steve. He dressed me in a pair of khaki pants and a button down shirt, then topped it with a red and black sweater. I did a turn in the mirror after to confirm the discreetness of the diaper and was satisfied that it wasn’t visible to the casual viewer. I adjusted my hair into a somewhat more masculine style to try and minimize my new reality, then slid a pair of loafers on my feet and grabbed a Diet Coke from the refrigerator. Steve placed his hand on the small of my back and guided me to the garage and into the passenger seat of the SUV. It was a quick drive to the mall, mostly filled with conversations about the plethora of activities available to do in Montana and a running list of items we’ll need to get before leaving. Steve parked in the attached parking garage and we walked into the massive food court entrance. We looked more like a father and son than whatever kind of couple we were, fortunately. We stopped first by a sporting goods store and selected some ski bibs, a winter coat, snow boots, and ski goggles. Each of these were name brand and all top of the line. Steve swiped his AmEx Centurion card and charged nearly $1,900 in winter gear. We then headed to a store that literally only sells luggage and bought a $700 hard side metal suitcase to carry it all. I was hoping to get by with just the Montana stuff, but Steve pulled me into a massive shoe store and had me select a new pair of Mary Jane shoes like the ones I wore yesterday, but in a size that would actually fit me. I was a little embarrassed as he slid the girls shoes on me, but no one even paid us a second glance. I thought it was funny how much of my life I’d spent concerned on what people in public thought of me, and realized they literally don’t give a shit unless you’re being loud and obnoxious. “You wanting anything else?” He asked as he swiped the card again for the shoes. “Lunch?” I said hopeful, really craving cheap fast food from the food court. “From here?” He said with a raised eyebrow. “Sure, why not?” I asked. “It’s… gross.” He replied as we rounded the corner to see the dozen or so food stands, nearly all with lines of patrons waiting for their low quality meals. “You never crave bad food like this?” I asked skeptical that any American could deny the lure of mass marketed food. “No. Never.” He said. “Well, I think we should get Chinese food.” I answered, taking his hand and pulling him in the general direction of ‘Number 1 Chinese Food’. I never even realized that for a good 50 yards or so I was holding his hand. I dropped it when I did, and looked around to make sure we weren’t being watched by any gawkers but again, nobody cared. “Sample?!” The lady at the counter yelled in our direction when we got close. I shook my head, I knew what I wanted and Steve followed suit. A few seconds later we carried our styrofoam containers packed to the brim with General Tso’s Chicken and Fried Rice to the least disgusting open table we could find. “We used to eat this when I was a kid. Both of my parents worked a lot, so Chinese takeout was probably 50% of my diet growing up.” I said as I shoveled a piece of somewhat spicy, but overly sweet chicken into my mouth. Steve was doing the same, but didn’t seem as nearly as eager about it. “What did you eat growing up? Did you really not have this kind of food?” I asked. “No, not really. Both of my parents were chefs and restaurateurs, so if it wasn’t fine dining in a restaurant, it was experimental fine dining at home.” He answered as he picked through the chicken to find an appealing piece. “Wow, bougie.” I said with a laugh. He laughed back. It was kind of cool to get some insight into his past, he really hadn’t shared that much with me up until now. “What were your parents like?” I asked after a lull in conversation. “Driven, I guess. Both were very successful in opening and growing businesses, I always looked up to that. It made me want to open my own law practice.” He said. “Why did you end up leaving your own practice for a corporate shill job?” I asked with a jest. “Well, when you have your own practice, you’re always on the clock. I was tired of always being available for everything from client dispositions at all hours of the day and still having to call the electric company when the lights went out. I was tired.” He answered sincerely. “Oh, I see. I guess I get that. Let someone else take care of the small stuff so you can focus on the big?” I paraphrased. “Yeah.” He nodded. “Any brothers or sisters?” I asked to fill another bout of silence. “Yeah, I have a brother. We don’t talk much and most people have no idea that we’re related.” He said cautiously. “Why?” I asked. “We’ll, he’s in the U.S. House of Representatives and I’m a gay bleeding heart liberal. Not a problem, but he’s… well, to the general public, he’s a hardcore right wing republican. In private, he’s a normal guy. Politicians are all actors just trying to win their next award… reelection.” He said. “Holy shit.” I said in surprise. “Language.” He scolded. “Sorry, just a little surprised by that.” I apologized. “Don’t be. Anyone in the public eye has multiple personas. His is just as a giant prick.” He laughed. “Yeah, I guess.” I said, then dropped my fork after finishing around half of my meal. Steve followed suit and tossed his aside as well, although he had barely touched it. I picked both of our containers up and threw them into the nearest trash bin and watched as another couple hawked around our table, hoping to have a place to sit to enjoy their disgusting looking pizza slices from a restaurant called ‘Pizzaz’ with a creepy clown mascot. “Anything else?” I asked as I helped him collect our winnings from the day, awkwardly pushing a huge suitcase through a crowd of people. “Yeah, one more idea.” He said and steered us away from the food court. He led me to a store called ‘Baby Barn’ and ushered me in. “I thought you said…” I started as we walked into the colorful assault of every baby item you could imagine. “I said we were’t getting diapers, which we aren’t. I have an idea though and I want to see if they have something.” He said, dismissing my protests. He walked down the aisle with every assortment of diaper on one side, and a slew of accessories on the other. “Here we go. This should do it.” He said, pulling a magnetic potty training board from a shelf. “What’s that for?” I asked almost eagerly, thinking that maybe I could start working my way out of diapers again. “For tracking your ‘Good Girl’ rewards. Whenever you earn minutes, you can change the numbers on the board. We’ll hang it in your nursery.” He said with excitement. “Oh.” I replied, a little disappointed. He paid for the magnetic board, then we both agreed that we were done with the mall for the day, maybe for a few months, and made our way back to his SUV. With everything loaded, he asked if there was anywhere else I wanted to go, but I didn’t have anything specific in mind. “We can go bowling or something.” I said, hoping to not just go back to the house and sit there. “Yeah, we could do that. There is a place up the street that has bowling and arcade games.” He said, seeming excited about the idea. “Cool!” I said quickly. “But…” He started. He reached over the center console and squeezed gently at the front of my diaper. There was no denying that it was quite wet, we had been shopping for over 5 hours and I’d had quite a bit to drink. The thought never crossed my mind when I mentioned another place to go that the diaper I was wearing may not be able to handle it. “…that’s gonna need to be changed.” He said with a near grin on his face. “Can we go home to do that?” I asked hopeful. “No way, that’s like 45 minutes of additional driving.” He said. “We’ll find somewhere. I have your diaper bag in the back.” “Not in public, no way.” I shot back. “I mean, not in the middle of the street, no.” He said back, then appeared to think for a moment. “There’s a hotel near the bowling alley, they should have a family bathroom available. We can sneak in and out, won’t take but a second. Or we can just do it in the car in a parking lot. Your call.” “Ugh. Hotel.” I said, feeling like the Chinese food was gonna come back up. He drove there, both of us silent, and parked in front of the entrance to the Embassy Suites. He grabbed a grey bag from the back seat and motioned for me to follow him. Fortunately, it was a large hotel and the front desk staff didn’t even glance in our direction. There was a small hallway near the disassembled breakfast station that had three doors and a water fountain in it. We walked past the ladies room and arrived at the middle door, marked ‘Family’. Steve lightly knocked, then pushed at the door when there was no response. With a quick glance around, we both entered the room and locked the door behind us. Steve sat the bag on the infant changing table and pulled out a large, waterproof changing pad and spread it on the floor as far away from the toilet as possible. Fortunately the room was decently large, so I was hopeful that it was somewhat clean over here. He pulled me down, onto my back on the hard floor, the mat doing very little to pad the tile, then pulled at my pants and brought them to my ankles. I’m sure if anyone barged in at this point there would be millions of questions in their mind. I stared at the lock on the door, making sure the red locked indicator didn’t suddenly change to green from some master key or something. Steve pulled the diaper off of me and rolled it into a ball, then dropped it into the large wastebasket by the door. I could hear it move past a bin full of paper towels to settle near the bottom. At least whoever came in here next wouldn’t see it sitting right on top. He carefully wiped my skin with a baby wipe, then tossed this in the trash as well. This stayed right on top, but looked ordinary in with the rest of the paper towels. He lifted me from the mat and carefully positioned the new diaper under me then pushed at my knees to spread my thighs apart and pulled the diaper up between them, then laid it over my belly. He tugged at the two sides under me and brought them around, then secured each side carefully into place. He admired a job well done and pushed my knees back together and pulled my pants over them. With a boost, I stood up and he secured my pants back into place, the humiliating situation now almost over. He packed up the supplies and washed his hands, then unlocked the door and pulled it open. I wish we would have checked carefully before because an older man was walking by right when the door opened, and all he saw was a middle aged man and a young, feminine looking guy with an embarrassed look on his face coming out of a solo bathroom. The older man smirked and kept walking, but eyed me closely the entire time he could see me. I think Steve was almost proud of this, he probably looked like a stud if the guy suspected something sexual was happening. I started hard at the ground the rest of the way out of the hotel, and nearly ran to the passenger door when we finally passed back by the front desk. “Let people think what they want to think.” He said as we both secured our seatbelts. “Do you think he thought…” I started. “I’ve seen that look enough to know it. Yes, he thought that.” He laughed. “Ugh.” I said, not finding the same level of amusement as he did. “Whatever, it’s fine. Let’s go bowl.” He said, and backed from he spot. I would love to say I bowled a good game, but it would only be considered good if the target score was 75. Steve beat me pretty bad, but it was fun. “Hey, I’ve got an idea.” He said with a mischievous look on his face. “What?” I carefully asked, pretty sure I wouldn’t like the idea as much as he did. “Let’s pick some arcade games and play against each other. If you win, I’ll add minutes for each time you do. If I win them all, you blow me on the way home.” He said, his smirk now spread across his entire face. “What? No way.” I said quickly. “Oh, come on. You’ve probably played these games way more than I have. I’ll give you two minutes for each time you beat me.” He prodded. “You have to beat me at every single one to win?” I asked after a moment, knowing that the odds were in my favor. “Yep, I have to win them all.” He said confidently. “Three minutes for each?” I bargained. He paused to consider this, then extended his hand for mine. I shook it and started eyeing the room for games I knew I could win. The first we settled on was a racing game. We both entered into the fake drivers seat of a NASCAR style car and got ready. Steve slid a $5 bill into the machine and the selection screen came to life. We both chose the same car, the only difference being the color. I thought I would play a mind game with him, and chose a pink car. He selected black and we were both thrown into the first person view in the middle of a green flag lap on an oval track. I actually had the lead for most of the race, but some stupid NPC car ended up clipping my rear quarter panel, causing me to spin out into the wall. I could see Steve’s car behind me, well, now in front of me since I was facing the wrong way, and tried to steer into him to make sure he couldn’t pass. This didn’t work and he avoided me easily. By the time I recovered he was over a quarter lap ahead of me with only two laps to go. The game was pretty realistic and the fender damage was slowing me down due to the increased aerodynamic drag. Unfortunately, he won pretty handily. “Okay, so I’m not off to a great start, I guess.” I said as we moved out of the seats together. “I am. I hope you’re good with swallowing again, because there won’t be anywhere to spit.” He said, mocking me. “That was the first one, I’m not done yet.” I shot back. I decided I could probably best him in something with a little more finesse, so looked around for another game to use precision to my advantage. Across the room was a large triple axis flight simulator. The game was to try and land the plane as smooth as possible, as close to the center mark as possible, and as quickly as possible. Each of these was combined into your final score. “You go first.” I told Steve as we neared the game. “Alright, if this is what you want. This is two of three, just so you know.” He said as he slid into the cockpit seat and adjusted the controls to his liking. The screen flickered when he put the money in and he was transported into the captains seat of a 737 on final approach to an airport. I could see him struggle a bit when the simulated wind started to blow him off course, but he quickly corrected this with the rudder pedals and throttled the engines up to increase his speed. I watched with nerves as he carefully lowered his flaps and landing gear, seeming to be in his element, then heard the machine’s voice announce ‘50, 40, 30, 20, 10’ as he flew over the start of the runway. He ended up with a combined score of 875 out of 1000. The game said he landed too fast, and was a few feet right of the center line. At least there was a chance, I guess. I adjusted the seat for my best fit, then felt my heart race as I was transported into the captains seat of the same 737 on the same final approach. I knew what to expect, so I readied my feet to counter steer the wind and had my hands on the throttle to spool up the engines. I felt confident in my abilities, I’d been with my dad many times in small Cessnas that he would rent and fly around for the weekend. I did overcorrect the wind for a moment and watched in horror as the penalty was subtracted from my score for scaring my passengers. My maximum score was now only 950, and I needed to be damn perfect to win this one. I dropped the flaps and lowered the gear later than Steve did, hoping that the increased speed would earn me points for landing quicker. I used the speed brake as I approached the threshold to get into the perfect speed range, lined up on the center line, and listened for the same altitude call out. I panicked when the call out didn’t happen. This caused me to nose down and pull the throttle back, but I panicked again as I watched the runway pass by at 140 knots under me, my wheels flying well above it. When the call out started, It came much too quickly. I had overcorrected and was now falling too fast, my airspeed now at 130 knots. Throttling up did little to prevent the hard landing, and while it was on the center line of the runway, something I was awarded full points for, I didn’t touch down until halfway down the runway. For this, I was awarded a whopping score of 715. So much for finesse, I guess. Shit. Steve gave me an evil look, then winked as I moved from the cockpit. “You didn’t think I’d go easy on you, right?” He said. I rolled my eyes and tried to think of some advantage I could gain with any of the games available. So he can drive a car better than I can, and maybe he can land a plane better… but could it all be balanced out with a good old fashioned game of Ski Ball? I walked up to it and tried to gauge the look on his face, but being the lawyer that he was, I was only met with a poker face. “This what you want?” He asked. “I… ugh. I don’t know.” I said in frustration. “Think if it this way… you’ve already given me a blowjob, so this won’t be anything new. It’ll just be at 70 miles per hour.” He joked. “Let’s do it.” I said, turning to the upwards sloping ramp. The money went in, and the balls started down the chute quickly after. I tossed them up as fast as I could, hoping that the volume would win over accuracy, but seeing that his score was already beating mine. I started throwing them way too fast. This knocked the only balls that had a chance of getting a higher score off course, dropping them down to the bottom. I watched as every hope I had of winning went out the window, and if the score wasn’t enough of an indication of my failure the number of tickets spitting from the machine certainly was. He tore his tickets off, no doubt to gloat, and held them against my short rope that was less than half of the length if his. I felt my face go white as I thought about my repayment for a job poorly done, and contemplated about a double or nothing bet. Steve knew where my mind was heading before I could even propose something, My darting eyes were giving away my final Hail Mary from crossing road head off of my anti-bucked list. “Double or nothing?” He said quickly. “What’s at stake?” I replied. “You pick the game, you play first. You keep the score a secret, just take a picture of it. If you win, I’ll give you the 9 minutes from the other games, and I’ll double it. That’ll probably be good for two or three orgasms once you learn how to cum from prostate stimulation.” He said. “And if you win?” I asked, sure I was going to hate his terms. “I’ve got a cute little dress in your diaper bag. You put it on once we get in the car and wear it while you blow me… and the rest of the way home.” He said. “No. Freaking. Way.” I said in near shock that he’d even suggest it. “Okay, so then you just blow me on the way home. Doesn’t sound like going for it would be all that big of a downside, but there’s substantial up side for you. If you do lose, you blow me. You don’t play, you still blow me. You win, you get multiple chances to cum. Seems like an easy choice to me.” He said, matter of factly. He was right, of course. Damn it. “I get the game choice?“ I confirmed. “Any game of your choosing.” He said with a smile, no doubt knowing he had me hook, line, and sinker. It’s been pretty obvious that Steve has some sort of odd skill when it comes to games, so I played the only odds up my sleeve that I could think of. A game of pure luck. “Alright, I’ve got it.” I said after surveying the room for my best option. “Yeah?” He asked with amazement that I had decided so definitively and confidently. “The Price is Right Wheel. Highest score wins.” I said. “Wow, bold. Leave it to fate.” He replied with a ‘well played’ smirk. “Leave it to fate.” I said back, it was an elegant way of putting it. We walked across the game room floor towards the wheel in the corner. It wasn’t quite as large as the one on TV, but it was darn close. Steve handed me a few dollars, then turned around and waited. I slid $3 into the bill collector, then watched as the lights began flashing and the theme to ‘The Price is Right’ started playing. A few seconds later, the voice of Drew Carey came across the speakers and invited me to step up and spin, and reminded me that it had to go all the way around. Each value was actually a ticket value, but it worked just the same. Highest score without going over $1 wins. “Here we go.” I said to myself as I stepped up to the wheel and gave it an up-down motion to gauge the weight. It was way heavier than I thought it would be. I pulled up again to gain momentum, then pushed down as hard as I could. I felt like it had a good spin. The electronic beeping sound representing another passed segment was beeping rapidly and started to slow after the first rotation was done. I held my breath as the wheel began to slow down, then shook my head with disappointment as the 100 ticket value slowly went past the arrow. “15?!” I said with disappointment as the flag indicated my low value spin. “What’ll it be? Stay or spin?” Drew Carey’s disembodied voice asked from the speakers. The screen had both choices highlighted and waited for me to select one. Alright, so Steve doesn’t know what I got on my first spin, but he knows I’ll have taken two spins. I can try and trick him by staying with 15 and see if I can force him to spin twice, no matter what. He won’t stay unless he has an amazing spin, and the odds on that aren’t great. Alternatively, I play the odds and spin again with the hope of actually getting the high score. “What’ll it be? Stay or spin?” Drew asked again. I pressed the spin button, knowing that deceiving a lawyer was probably a long shot. I readied my next spin and pushed off just as hard as before. I watched intently as the wheel began to slow, this time hoping to avoid the 100 ticket panel. Fortunately it passed by, then stopped on 45. Alright, better than nothing. I can live with 60. I took a picture of my score, then walked back to Steve and let him know his time had come. I watched as he strutted up to the wheel, put his money in, and spun the wheel with much less force than I had used and landed on 45. So far, so good. He studied my face for a split second, working out if I had a look of defeat. He turned away and tapped at the spin again option with his knuckle, then winked at me. With almost the same speed as before, the wheel began to go around. My heart fell out of my chest when he landed on the 45 again. Shit. “Alright, let’s see who the winner is gonna be tonight.” He said with a devilish grin. “Can you beat 90?” I shut my eyes and took a deep breath, then handed him my phone with the picture up on the screen. “Hmm… I’m not sure you can beat 90 with 60. I don’t think it does, do you?” He asked. “No.” I said quietly. “So that settles it then, we should get going.” He said nearly pushing me toward the exit. “Can we skip the dress part, please?” I nearly begged as we approached the SUV in the parking lot. “Nope.” He said firmly. “What if we just want until we get home? I’ll dress however you want there.” I bargained. “No.” He said again. “You made the bet, you owe the debt.” “Ugh.” I moaned as he unlocked the doors. He opened the back drivers side door and took out the grey bag, unzipped the top of it, and fished around for a second or two. Finding what he wanted, he pulled a purple and white floral sun dress from the pack and tossed it to the front seat. “I’ll drive somewhere a bit more private for you to change.” He said, seeming to think that I’d be gracious for the offer. I got in and out the dress on my lap while we drove. I thought about just changing right there, I didn’t think anyone could see us, but he stopped as the thought was crossing my mind. We were in the back of the parking lot against a retaining wall. He had put the passenger side about six feet away from the wall, then got out and opened both the front and rear doors of the car. I now had a little dressing room that was effectively blocked on all sides from view. I dropped my pants first, then tossed them in a heap to the rear seat. I was still decently covered from the sweater, then realized the mistake I had made. I could have kept the diaper completely covered from inadvertent viewers had I taken my shirt off first, then the dress, then took my pants off. Stupid move, but whatever. I slipped the sweater off, unbuttoned the shirt, and pulled my undershirt off in a few seconds. “Let’s get this over with.” I said to no one in particular and grabbed the dress from the seat, then slipped it over my head. I smoothed it out and wished it was just a little longer than it was, and wondered how girls could stand having dresses and skirts so short. “You look lovely.” Steve said as he climbed back into the drivers seat. I closed the back door and climbed into the passenger seat, then slammed my door closed. It was dusk by now, so prying eyes wouldn’t easily see me, plus the Mercedes had dark tint on all of the windows. If I had to do this, I guess this would probably be the best vehicle for it. Steve pulled the gear selector into drive and navigated us out of the parking lot and onto the main road. I sat there wondering when I should, or how I should get started. Or maybe he wouldn’t actually make me follow through with it since the dress should be punishment enough. I didn’t get to hope long, because after we cleared the last red light in the congested part of the city by the mall, his right hand moved up to the back of my neck and lightly pulled. “Don’t get in a wreck, please.” I said as I unbuckled and shifted my left leg up onto the seat. Positioning for this was much harder than I thought it would be. I either had to do a radical twist with my torso, or put both knees on the seat and lean over the center console. I tried to contort, but was unsuccessful so ended up pulling both knees onto the seat. Steve hadn’t wasted any time and already had his cock out of his pants and was slowly stroking it to attention through his zipper. “Don’t wreck.” I said again, then braced myself on the console and leaned over to take him into my mouth. It was sort of the same as doing it last night, but I couldn’t brace myself nearly as well and the constant movement from the road meant that I needed to use my arms to hold my body still. I had to rely on my neck muscles to do all of the work and it wasn’t easy. He felt different on my tongue since I was coming at him from the side. I tried to make sure I was licking at the sensitive part under the head, but struggled to do so. All of this combined to make this an incredibly challenging task. My lips kept losing suction resulting in a loud slurp every time I got going which messed both of us up. “This is a lot harder than I thought.” I groaned after a few minutes of unsuccessfully trying to find my rhythm. “Don’t worry, I’ve got all night.” He laughed and patted the back of my head with his hand. I felt the acceleration as he merged onto the interstate and felt some relief that we were less likely to be discovered this way, but then wondered how much of a vantage point truckers would have. I didn’t know which lane we were in, but was pretty sure it was the left and a quick glance down would give them quite the show. Once we were at speed, the motion of the car was a little easier to predict so I could actually use one of my hands to help get some leverage, which eased quite a lot of the work I was putting into my up and down motions. As I got into my rhythm again, I felt the dress being pulled up to my back. “What are you doing?” I asked, pulling him out of my mouth for a second time. “Stay focused, don’t ask questions.” He responded half joking, half serious. He placed his hand gently in the small of my back, then wedged his fingers between the diaper and my skin. He wiggled for a moment, a testament to the strength of the Velcro tabs holding it in place, then pushed his hand the rest of the way in. I continued bobbing my head up and down, but focused very little on what I was doing and more on his intruding hand. He pushed his hand deeper and started squeezing my butt, then circled his fingers around my hole. “I think your little pussy needs some attention.” He growled and he started to apply pressure, but not enough to push into me. I maintained my focus on him, hoping that I could get him over the edge before he could move much farther, but I feared that just as my attention was diverted to my butt, his was as well. “You want daddy to finger you, baby?” He asked. I knew he didn’t want an answer, but I still shook my head no while his dick was in my mouth. He felt it, because he did reduce the pressure that he was using to push in me. “Okay. I’ll give you some attention when we get home.” He said, now tapping lightly at me, then pulled his hand from the back of my diaper. He didn’t adjust the dress back down, I could feel the warm air from the heater on my back, but it felt kind of nice. I redirected my attention to him and worked harder to get him off. With his right hand now free, he brought it to the back of my head and began pushing down in time with my movements. While this was almost welcome under normal conditions, it made it much harder to not gag now since I couldn’t provide solid counterforce. Fortunately he wasn’t going crazy with it and there weren’t any accidental gags. I felt the car begin to decelerate and veer right, then slowed significantly. I wanted to look up and see where we were, but I felt like I was finally getting him near climax and didn’t want to disrupt it for fear of having to start over. We stopped a couple of times at red lights. I tensed each time hoping no one was pulled into the lane next to us, and hoping I wasn’t noticeable, if so. I nearly fell again when the car took a sharp right turn and stopped. Steve reached over my torso and pushed the gear selector into park. I again thought about asking where we were, but decided the lull in movement was the perfect opportunity for me to try and finish him off. I sucked him quickly and tried to spin my tongue as much as possible. I was just now getting him to moan in response to the job I was doing, even thought I was easily 20 minutes into it. I finally heard the deeper groans and felt the head of his cock start to swell and worked harder and faster than before. I readied myself for the impending orgasm, prepared to repeat the successful tactic from last night, then realized I couldn’t get him far enough into my mouth due to the center console. I was about to move into a new position, but started to feel the pulsations quicken and his hands move to my head and upper back. Within a split second, the first and second shot flooded my mouth with his cum. I slowed my movement down and worked to swallow, but had difficulty due to the hyper extension of my neck. I let him to finish cumming in my mouth, then pulled off carefully once he was empty, then leaned up and gulped a large gulp and tried to hold it in, the slimy texture almost more than I could take. I leaned up and pulled the dress down to cover my diaper, then looked over at Steve as he leaned his head back against his headrest. I noticed that we had pulled into the parking lot of The Tavern, right down the street from his house. The restaurant was still open, and while we were a row away from the nearest car, there was no doubt that being discovered by gawkers was not out of the question. Fortunately, that didn’t happen. “I’m gonna make bets with you more often.” He said after recovering. “That was a fluke.” I said, wishing I could get the salty taste of his cum out of my mouth. He pulled the selector back into drive and pulled from the parking lot, turned right, then left when we arrived at the entrance to his neighborhood. You know that feeling you get when you realize you forgot something that could be a big deal, then realize its a bigger deal than you thought it ever could have been? That’s the feeling we both got as Steve drove slowly to the front gate of the neighborhood and the gate didn’t open. He pulled short of the guard shack and waited. “Shit.” He said as an unfamiliar guard stepped from the little shack and approached the car with his flashlight at the ready. “Just be calm.” “God damn it.” I muttered, beginning to freak out. He approached the drivers side window and painted on a friendly smile as he gestured for the window to be rolled down. “Good evening. Address, please?” He said with a thick southern accent. “415 Lakeside.” Steve said in a friendly, but impatient tone. “Alright…” The guard said as he started looking down his list. “I sure am sorry, I’m just filling in here tonight and don’t want to assume anything, ya know. For your safety, of course.” “No problem, I appreciate your attentiveness.” Steve said with more impatience than before. “Right. Mr. Steven Coleman? License plate matches as well.” He said, looking up from the clipboard and shining the small flashlight at the car door, offering just enough light to cast a weak glow across us. “Yes.” Steve said. “Great, I sure do appreciate it. You have a nice night, sir. And you have a lovely evening as well, young lady.” He said, then turned back to the shack and pressed the button to open the gate. Steve lunged the Mercedes forward just as the gate cleared the road, the guard kept his gaze on the screen in front of him as we passed, but extended a hand to wave us by. “Shit. Do you think he knew?” I asked with a frightened, high pitch tone. “No, but even if he did, he won’t say anything. They get paid good money for discretion. Half of the men back here have mistresses, and the ones that don’t have wives with yoga instructors. They know how to keep quiet.” He said, trying to reassure me. I nodded, but didn’t speak. My heart was racing. “But truth be told, I think he really thought you were a young lady. Even without the makeup.” Steve added. We finally pulled into the driveway and parked in the garage. I nearly ran from the car into the safety of the house. “Well, that was an eventful day.” Steve said as he tossed his jacket on the hook near the door. “Eventful doesn’t even begin to describe it.” I said, thrilled to be in the seclusion of his house. “You handled everything remarkably well.” He complimented as we made our way into the kitchen. “Are you hungry at all, because I’m not really.” “No, I’m still full.” I said absently. “Damn, I didn’t cum that much, did I?” He chuckled. “From lunch, perv.” I said back quickly. “I’m kidding, I’m kidding…” He said, tickling at my collarbone. “But for real, I’m glad you played along. It was fun.” “Of course you had fun, you’re the one that got head out of it.” I said in a somewhat playful tone. “I really have no idea how… all of that was dumb luck, really.” He said as he pulled me in for a hug. “One in a thousand chance of that happening. I really wanted you to win, truth be told. I want to use your new board.” “Well, I guess you’ll just have to give me some free minutes then.” I said back. “Ha. Maybe when UNICEF gets into the minute giving business…” He replied. “Funny, Joe Dirt.” I said, recognizing his joke as one from the movie. “Nice catch. I’ll give you 30 seconds for that.” He said, pulling my head in tight against his chest. “Oh, hey. Speaking of…” I said while pushing myself away from him. “You said you’d give me some attention when we got home.” “You’re right, I did.” He said with a smile. “I’ve got just the thing.” Steve pointed us both to the nursery and lifted me to the changing table and removed the diaper, then wiped me down. Without putting a new one on, he lifted and carried me to the bed, then set me on it face down. He lightly spanked me, then stepped away for a few seconds. I kept my head down and was actually excited for his tongue to begin working, and wasn’t disappointed when he returned. He licked at me for a few minutes, alternating pressure and motion to get me moaning wildly again. I wished he would push the prostate massager in now, there was no doubt I’d only need a few seconds to get off now. I thought my wish was coming true when his tongue moved away and something firm was pressed against my saliva-lubricated hole. He pressed firmly, but I could sense that this thing was bigger than the massager, and that it wasn’t going in easily. I cried out a bit from pain. This caused him to remove the object temporarily while he applied actual lube. It did help, and I could feel him advancing more this time as my muscles relaxed and allowed the object to start pushing though. It was bigger than I anticipated and nearly yelled for him to stop when the discomfort started to turn to pain, but relief washed over me before I could. The widest part of the object had made it past my muscles, which clamped down after it pushed through. “What are you doing!?” I asked finally. “It’s a butt plug.” He said, seemingly surprised I didn’t realize that. “It hurts.” I whimpered. “You’ll get used to it, it isn’t a big one.” He said. “Gotta get that tight little butt trained up right.” I knew what he was referring too, but didn’t really like the thought of it. He rolled me back over onto my back and started to tape a new diaper on me. “You aren’t going to make me keep this in, are you?” I cried out as he secured it in place. “For a while, yeah.” He said, then pulled me up from the bed and fixed the dress into place. “It… it really doesn’t feel nice.” I said as I tried to adjust my legs, but the new intrusion was making every possible position uncomfortable. “It’ll be fine, you’ll get used to it soon.” He said dismissively, then led me to the theater room to watch a little TV before bed. My muscles tensed the entire time we sat there, struggling to come to grips that the butt plug wasn’t able to be pushed out, both from the extreme flare of the plug and the tightness of the diaper against the base. Steve had me lay against him as we both zoned out while watching something on the Food Network and kept his hand trained on the back of my diaper the entire time. Every so often, he would push his fingers against the base of the plug and push it a little deeper before letting off, effectively fucking me with it with a half inch of movement. While it was uncomfortable at first, I actually got used to it after a bit and sort of enjoyed it. “Alright, I think we should get to bed.” He said after both of us were quiet for about a half hour. I nodded and followed as he walked to the bedroom. “I’ll give you a bath in the morning.” He said as he walked to his closet and changed into shorts and a t-shirt. We both brushed our teeth without speaking, then he walked behind me as I rinsed my mouth out and grabbed the hair brush from the counter and carefully brushed my hair back. “Not too much longer and we’ll be able to get it into a ponytail, ya know.” He said. “Yeah, it is getting long.” I replied without much emotion. It was just one of those changes I was gonna have to watch happen with very little control over. I was getting closer and closer to a passable girl by the hour, it seemed. He easily lifted me onto the changing table and removed the diaper, then pulled firmly on the plug. It hurt, but not as bad as going in, and came out with a pop. He pulled some wipes from the bin and cleaned all of the residual lubricant off of me, then fastened a new diaper in place. “You did well with that, you know.” He said as he helped me off the table. “Yeah, thanks. It was kind of a pain in the ass though.” I joked. “Ha, cute.” He chuckled. He turned to the closet and rummaged through for tonights pajamas, then settled on a white nightgown and slid it over my head. “I’m gonna go to the office for most of the day tomorrow. I’ve got to put some hours in for the rest of the month, because I don’t intend on doing much for the entire month of January.” He said quickly as we left the nursery. “Molly’s again?” I asked as I rounded the bed. “Yep.” He said. We both climbed into bed and he pulled me close, nuzzled my neck briefly, then we both fell asleep.

Part 17 “Hey, wake up! Wake up! Shhhh - you’re okay!” I heard the voice say from a distance. I could feel something grabbing me, but no matter what I tried, I couldn’t break free. My arms were paralyzed, my eyes were blurry. I couldn’t breathe. “Hey, hey, hey, hey… you’re okay.” The voice said again. My eyes shot open, my chest finally expanding to pull in fresh air. It took me a second to make out Molly’s face inches from mine, wearing a look of terrified concern. “There you are. Look at me, look at me.” She said in a calm whisper, her thumbs gently stroking my cheeks as her hands held my face. I rapidly blinked my eyes open and closed in an attempt to figure out of this was part of the nightmare as well, but quickly realized I was back where I was earlier. “It’s okay, look at me.” Molly said one last time as I finally locked eyes with her. “I… I’m sorry…” I started, but she brought her finger to my lips and shushed me. “It’s okay. You had a bad dream. Take some deep breaths and wake yourself up.” She said reassuringly. I followed her instructions and inhaled deep, then exhaled slow for a solid minute. “I’m better now, I think.” I said. She smiled at that, then pulled me close to her. She rolled over onto her back and pulled my head to her chest and held me close. We laid in silence for a few minutes before I moved away. “What time is it?” I asked, still a bit off base from the dream, no longer remembering what it was. “Just past 1:30. Alice won’t be awake for another half hour or so.” She answered quietly. “Oh.” I said. “I’m sorry I woke up up.” “It’s fine, I wasn’t sleeping that well anyways.” She said as she started to stretch her arms up. Her shirt rode up high on her belly as she did, showing the entirety of her diaper to the room. In a moment of bravery, or stupidity depending on the outcome, I reached down and squeezed the front of it. “What was that for?” She asked with a small giggle. “Just being naughty, I guess.” I said with a smile. “You better behave or I’ll have to spank you myself.” She laughed as she reached over and squeezed my cheeks, puckering my lips in the process. With another smirk, I reached down and squeezed it again. “Oh, you better be careful. At least I can take care of it when I get turned on… not so easy for you to say… and I’ll make it my mission to make it super hard for you.” She said, letting go of my face. “Okay, okay. Fair enough. Truce.” I said, rolling over on my back as well. Not accepting that as the end, she grabbed my left hand and brought it to her chest and held it on her right breast. I could feel her nipple, now hard, below the thin shirt. I pulled my hand back, but her grip held it in place. Within a few seconds, she let go. “There. Now we’re even.” She said with a sexy smirk. “That… that was over the line.” I said with a small pout. “Awe, is the little baby getting hard?” She said in a childish, mocking tone, returning the squeeze to the front of my diaper. “Okay, okay… I give.” I said, waving the white flag. “Good. Don’t you ever forget who has the upper hand here.” She said with a wink. I could feel my heart beating hard in my chest, wanting nothing more than to keep pushing the game a little farther, but knew it was futile and would only end in regret for me. Not so much for her. She really did have the upper hand. “Man, what a fucked up world this is.” She said after a few minutes of silence, both of us regaining our composure. “What?” I asked. “I just, for the first time in my life, tell a guy one of my biggest kinks and I we can’t do a god damn thing about it.” She said with a huff. “Oh, yeah. I guess not.” I said with sincere disappointment. “What’s yours?” She asked bluntly. “My what? My kink?” I asked. “No, your favorite color. Yes, your kink.” She said with a laugh. “Well, I don’t really have one that jumps to mind. If you would have asked me a few hours ago if a… mommy kink… was on the list, I would have said absolutely not… but here we are, I guess.” I said. She smiled broadly, but didn’t say anything. “A fucked up world, indeed.” I said after a few seconds. We were quiet for nearly the rest of the time, both no doubt thinking of the star crossed life we were living. Alice popped her head in right on schedule and lowered the side of the crib to the ground, then changed both of us. I could tell Molly was working hard to peek while my diaper was off, but Alice seemed to block her view for the most part. “Your daddy is gonna be here in a couple of hours, Addy. He sent me a message and said they were headed back to LaGuardia. I think we should get you dressed again and give him a special little treat when he gets home.” Alice said as she pulled the pink dress from the chair as I slid from the changing table. With little surprise, Molly walked to Alice and took the dress from her. “Can I dress her, mommy?” Molly asked sweetly. The look in Alice’s eyes when Molly said that was that of an Olympic victory. To Alice, no woman could ever see any feminine man as anything other than subhuman, and this confirmed to her that Molly saw me as just that. A pathetic little sissy that’ll never mean anything to a woman. While I just happened to hit the lottery that this happened to be a kink for Molly, I still had to admit to myself that for the most part, she was probably justified in her assumption. “Of course, dear. You can put her tights on her too. I’ll go get the lipgloss, we need to get her nice and ready for her daddy and she’s just a bit smeared.” Alice said, then wandered away proudly. “Upsidaisy.” Molly said as she lifted the dress up and over my head. “Don’t enjoy this too much, please.” I said, rolling my eyes but following her instructions to raise my arms. “Oh, I’ll enjoy this quite a lot, thank you very much.” She said with a smile while fixing the dress into position. She stepped back, then glanced over to the chair. “Uh-oh. We forgot your little tights.” She said. “Oh my god. Could you at least not get off from this? At the very least?” I added with a sigh. She had me sit, then rolled the white tights up to my knees before pulling me back to my feet. She reached up and not-so-softly unsnapped the crotch of my onesie. She made sure to apply plenty of pressure with her hands while grasping at the fabric. Once clear, the tights were pulled up and over the colorful diaper, now making the character on the front nearly opaque behind the fabric. “You want me to do it again?” She asked with a mischievous look. “Do what aga…” I started before realizing what she was asking. She smiled, her face about 6 inches from the front of the diaper. “Yes.” I said without hesitation. This broadened her smile even more. She brought her head closer to me, then pressed her face against the diaper and kissed. She held it much longer this time and fluctuated pressure with her head. It was driving me crazy and took every ounce of willpower to not grab her head and shove it harder into me. I didn’t though, and a few seconds later, she moved away. That damn smile was still on her face the entire time she refastened the onesie, even after Alice returned. The gloss was reapplied without protest and both again sealed their approval for a job well done. “I bet he won’t be able to keep his hands off of you.” Alice said with a final nod. “Be careful not to mess any of your makeup up before he gets here.” Alice dismissed herself from the room, evidently she had an endocrinology journal article to complete before the next round of papers was due for the Journal of the American Medical Association publication, and she was a featured contributor in her field. It still hadn’t sank in that Alice was as big of a deal in the medical world as she was. “I kinda wish Steve wasn’t coming home today. I really like you being here.” Molly said as she grabbed my hand and led me from the room. We walked out to the atrium but went down a different hallway this time. About halfway to the end, she pushed a door open and we entered into a legitimate theater room with a massive projector screen and stadium seating for 16 people in reclining movie theater chairs. In the back of the room was a popcorn machine like you’d see at AMC, sitting right next to a fountain soda machine with 5 flavors. “Damn. This is nice.” I said as Molly closed the door behind us. “Yeah, I play games in here, usually. Or if there’s a really good movie that the iPad doesn’t do justice. It’s weird, I’ve never seen Mark or Alice use most of the things in this house. This room included.” She said as she took a seat front and center. She pulled a remote from a console near the chair and pressed power. The screen lit up bright, flickered a few times, then settled into a loading screen. I heard a familiar beep soon after and watched as the PlayStation logo took over the screen. “You ever play Skyrim?” She asked, staring straight forward. “Yeah, a long time ago.” I answered as she loaded up a saved game. “Sometimes I’ll play for hours and hours at a time. I’ve pretty much done everything there is to do, but I like collecting things and taking them to my house. I have a little family there waiting for me and we like to play tag. I also have a room full of gold and diamonds. Like, way more than enough to escape from this place.” She said with a far away, fantastical look on her face. “It’s like the only good thing about the diapers… I never have to worry about potty breaks.” “Yeah, that is one good thing, I guess.” I said with pity, still just scratching the surface of how lonely Molly has been. I watched as she navigated her character around the map. She had made her avatar look similar to her real life appearance, it was wearing a simple white dress with a cross bow affixed to its right hip. “I played for almost a month with Golldir as a follower, but he died when we accidentally went into a giants camp. You know what’s stupid?” She asked looking from the screen to me. I looked at her, but didn’t say anything. “I literally cried when he died. I know I could have loaded a saved game and just not went that way, but that would be cheating. He died and now I have to live with the guilt that I led him there.” She said with an odd look. “You’re super depressing sometimes, you know that?” I said back. “Oh, for sure.” She replied. “Have you collected all of the masks? I know those are hard to find unless you look it up.” I asked as she easily battled a few bandits. “I don’t look anything up, that’s a hard rule for this game. It’s all discovery on my own. I play all of my games like that. I’ve got nothing but time to kill, so why rush it.” She replied, having looted the small amount of gold from their bodies. “But no, I’m still missing a few.” I was never big into video games, we just never really played them as a kid, but most of my friends were. I can see why it’s a good escape, because before I realized it, Alice tracked us down with Steve in tow. “Addy has a little surprise for you.” She told him as they both came into the room. Alice fumbled for a minute to find the light switch, but both Molly and I were standing at attention before it flicked on. I’m sure we were a sight to see for Steve’s eyes when they adjusted to the bright light. I was standing in the pink dress with a face of perfect makeup, and a bow in my hair. Molly was standing in the Care Bears shirt that she slept in last night and diaper. “Good lord.” Steve said, visually stunned by my appearance. “You look… you look amazing.” He said, struggling to find his words. I gave a bashful smile, surprised at how much his praise would affect me. He couldn’t take his eyes off of me, and I enjoyed it way more than I thought. “Alright, well I’ll go get her bag so you two can get home.” Alice said, gesturing too Molly to join her. They both excited the room, leaving Steve and I standing a few feet apart. His eyes never broke from me while they walked from the room. “I never… I honestly never wanted to push you this far. I never really thought about doing all of this to you, but holy shit… this is amazing. You look so… damn… cute.” He said, finally moving from his spot and approaching me for a hug. “How do you feel about it?” He asked while squeezing me tight. “Not great at first, but I guess I’m okay with it now. Not an everyday thing, but I kinda do like the way I look with all of this on.” I answered honestly. Steve ushered me from the theater room to the front door where Alice and Molly were waiting, my bag in hand. Steve took it from Alice, both of Steve giving her a look of sincere gratitude for what she had accomplished while he was gone. Molly pulled me in for a hug, her mouth close to my ear. “Don’t forget what I told you… make him cum in the back of your mouth and swallow it as fast as possible.” She said very quietly. I gave her a look of confusion, but wasn’t able to question anything. Before I could react, Steve was tugging me towards the Mercedes. I waved goodbye and we were on our way. “So how was it? As bad as you thought?” He asked as we drove down the lengthy driveway. “Not really, no. It was okay.” I said quietly. “How was Alice? I know she can be a little much at times, was she nice to you?” He questioned. I hesitated and wondered if I should be truthful, but ultimately decided that a little bit of Alice’s crazy was worth the price of admission to hang out with Molly. “No, she was fine. She left us alone most of the day.” I responded, committing to my answer. “Well, good. I’m so glad to hear that. And I’m glad I sent you. You really look stunning.” He said as he placed his right hand on my thigh. I didn’t realize until halfway home that I wasn’t wearing the large coat, I was out in the pink dress completely exposed. Sure, we were in the car, but it was still odd that it didn’t cross my mind until now. I did, however begin to panic when Steve turned out of his neighborhood instead of toward his house. “Whoa, what’s going on?!“ I yelped in a panicked voice. “I’m just picking up some dinner from The Tavern. It’s curbside. Don’t worry, it’ll be fine. I’d take you anywhere like you are now and I guarantee that unless we saw your mom or something, nobody on Earth would suspect a thing. They’d just see a pretty girl in a dress that’s probably a bit too young for her age, but now I see that happening more and more.” He said as he pulled out onto the main highway and merged with traffic. “A heads up would have been nice though, I could have grabbed the coat at least.” I said, still panicking. “You’re fine, babe. Don’t worry.” He said in a demeaning tone. We only drove about 90 seconds up the road before crossing traffic and pulling into the parking lot of an older restaurant. Sure enough, The Tavern was boldly proclaimed in green neon lights on the sign facing the highway. Steve called the number on the sign and confirmed we had arrived, then hung up and placed his hand back on my thigh. “You’ll get through this, don’t worry.” He said. I averted my gaze as a woman in her 60s walked out with a paper bag and handed it to Steve through the window. “Have a good one!“ was all she said, then turned and walked back into the restaurant. “See, not so bad.” He said, handing me the bag of food. “Fortunately.” I mumbled. I placed the bag on the floor between my legs and thought about how cute the Mary Jane shoes were on my feet and wished they were a size or two bigger. I then shook my head and chastised myself for thinking that. “So how was the trip?” I asked as we pulled back into the refuge of the neighborhood. “A waste of time, as usual. No matter who they are, they usually back down very quickly when they get a call that our jet just landed and we’re on our way to their offices. Most of the time, that’ll be enough to straighten them up. This was one of those times. Fly 90 minutes to get my ass kissed by an idiot.” He said somewhat smugly. “Seems like a good day, all-in-all.” I responded. “It got a lot better once I got here and got to see this.” He said with a smirk and shook my thigh. I gave a smile, but it was all for show. I may not have been playing the part of a girl for long, but I’m sure all the compliments and affection are only to get me on my knees and would end as soon as he got off. Geez, guys are so predictable. I was relieved that Steve again opted to use the garage instead of the circle driveway. While his neighbors weren’t exactly close, I didn’t like the thought of having some nosy neighbor connect the dots that the girl in the pink dress was the boy in the checkered shirt from a few weeks back. I kicked off the shoes once we entered the house and breathed a sigh of relief as my feet regained sensation, I guess the shoes were tighter than I had realized. Steve walked past as I did and spanked my butt firmly, then lifted the bag and wiggled it at me. I greeted this with an eye roll, then set off down the hall after him. “What’d you get for me?” I asked as I took my usual seat at the table. “Chicken tenders and fries.” He said as he approached me with the box. He was right, they were chicken tenders and fries, but the tenders were shaped like dinosaurs and the fries like smiley faces. “Cute. Did I get a juice box too?” I said sarcastically at the kids meal. “Actually, yes. I figured you’d rather have a glass of wine, but if you prefer your wine unfermented, it’s in the fridge.” He said as he laid his food out. I was jealous, he was having a BLT that looked amazing. He followed this with two glasses of wine. “You know, I’ve not seen that dress in the catalogue. I’m guessing that’s something Mark or Alice had custom made for Molly. It’s cute.” He said as he took a bite from his sandwich. “Lucky me.” I said as I swiped a fry from his plate. His fries were seasoned, the smiley face fries most definitely were not. His were fair game. “So what else did the coerce you into doing?” He asked. “Alice didn’t try and make you breastfeed, did she?” “No, only Molly. She let me be.” I said back between chews of dino nuggets. “She does seem to enjoy it, so they’re a good match on that, I guess.” He replied. I nodded my head, but didn’t elaborate on Molly’s misery. “But no, nothing else either. It was a pretty chill day.” I answered. “Are you working tomorrow too?” “From home. I usually skip the office when I travel the day before. Is there anything you want to do?” He asked looking up from his plate. “I thought maybe we could go do something. I don’t know what though. I’m just tired of not doing anything.” I responded. “You wanna go on a little shopping trip?” He quickly asked. “You mean like a normal one?” I asked back. “Well, define normal…” He rebutted. “Not for diapers and baby toys.” I said back firmly. “Considering you can’t get your diapers in any store, no. We won’t be diaper shopping. Maybe we can find you some clothes that we can both agree on.” He answered. “Oh. Yeah. I guess that’d be fine.” I replied. We both finished our meals with thoughts running through our heads. I was trying to figure out how to make shopping with him stay normal, and I’m sure he was wondering how far past normal he could push me. Time would tell, I guess. “Did Alice let you use the big potty this morning?” He asked as he downed his last swig of red wine. I shook my head as I followed suit. “I swear, she never listens unless it’s something she wants to do. I explicitly asked her to let you. I’m sorry.” He said, collecting my glass and setting both in the sink. “I mean, it’s fine. I guess I didn’t have too.” I replied. “Well, let’s go get it taken care of now.” He said, ushering me back to the bedroom. Much like yesterday morning, it was uncomfortable and gross. He made me do it twice this time, and fortunately the second wasn’t as uncomfortable as the first. He put me in a new diaper and redressed me as I was when we got home, which was odd since it was after dinner and usually meant pajamas. I was getting used to, and frustrated with, wet diapers becoming so normal to me. I couldn’t really tell when I was using them, and apart from the added bulk, they didn’t feel much different between dry and wet. It was just frustrating knowing that the control is gone and there isn’t anything I can do about it. I laid on the bed while he unpacked his overnight bag that he fortunately didn’t need to use, and mine, which I also didn’t need to use since Molly loaned me the dress. “So I had an idea since you were such a good girl today.” He said as he returned from the storage room. “Oh, what’s that?” I asked, half expecting him to say he’d give me the pleasure of blowing him again. “Well, I think maybe you deserve to at least have the opportunity to get off tonight.” He said with a smirk as he sat next to me on the bed and placed his hand on my crotch. “Oh?” I said, my entire body perking up at this news. “Yeah, you’ve earned it.” He said back. “Deal!” I nearly yelled at him. “Hold on, you need to know the rules before you get so excited about it.” He said, pausing for my reaction. I raised my eyebrows, my face no doubt slacking in disappointment. “What rules?” I said quietly. “Well, for starters, and what should be obvious, the chastity stays where it is. The only way to get it off is to cut it, anyways. So that’s out of the question.” He started. My heart sank as he spoke. I figured that was the case, but was still disappointed to hear it. “You’ll have a certain amount of time, only 5 minutes tonight, but I’ll let you earn time for good behavior. I’ve got a prostate massager that I’ll use on you once the timer starts. If you don’t cum, the time runs out and is gone. If you do, I’ll stop it when you do so any leftover time will roll over. Fair enough so far?” He asked. I nodded my head, defeated but still happy that some opportunity for an orgasm was being offered up. “You’ll have the option before we start of using a cup. If and when you cum, I’ll catch it in a cup. If you swallow it, I’ll add two minutes on for the next time. If you cum and back out, I’ll remove two minutes. If you decide to not use the cup, there won’t be any extra time or penalty.” He said, then stopped. “Okay, I guess.” I said flatly. “Good. So, first question. Do you want to try tonight with your five minutes?” He asked, leaning closer to me. “Yeah, I do.” I said without hesitation. “Okay. Cup of no cup?” He then asked. “No.” I again answered without hesitation. “Okay. Assume the position.” He said, then manipulated me into an ass-up, face-down position with my weight supported on my knees. He pulled firmly on the onesie and tucked it up over my belly and back, then pulled the tights down to my thigh. I anticipated the diaper to fall off next, but instead I felt his fingers poke and pull firmly at the rear of it, making a hole right over my butt. I clenched my fists as I watched him lube up the prostate massager and was relieved that it was pretty thin with an angled, bulbous head. I took a deep breath as the massager disappeared from view, and felt a few seconds later when the cool lube made contact. He rubbed it up and down for a few seconds with hardly any pressure to make certain the lube was spread everywhere it needed to be, then pressed firmly. I took a deep breath and tried to relax as the head pressed hard against me, my body doing everything it could to stop the intrusion. He gently twisted and rocked the massager for a few seconds to adjust my body to it’s presence, then pushed it farther in. I took a very deep breath as I felt the widest part of the head finally break past my internal and external sphincter, it felt as if it was now being sucked into my body from the pressure. Even with how thin it looked, it still hurt quite a bit and was definitely the largest thing to ever go the wrong way into me. The good news is it didn’t hurt as he pushed it deeper into me after that. Steve adjusted the wand against the front of me and rubbed until he felt what he was looking for, then adjusted it to push more pressure against the inside of me. The flip of a switch sent electric shock waves through me as the little massager came to life and vibrated like wild. I felt a long, loud moan escape me as he pressed it harder on my prostate. I could tell my entire body was shaking and my legs were struggling to hold up my weight even though it had only just begun. “This is the low speed, too.” Steve said proudly as he repositioned again. “F-f-f-uck!” I cried out a second later when he clicked the button again and the motor began to pulsate. He expertly manipulated the massager around, driving me wild with new sensations and causing me to say profanities that I didn’t know I knew. I could feel the muscles in my groin pulsate like I was trying to have an orgasm over and over. I was seeing stars as my breathing became deep and rapid. Everything came crashing down suddenly when the switch was flipped again and the pulsation stopped. “Time.” He said as he looked at his watch. I nearly started crying at the news. I spent the entire time experiencing the sensations I’d never had before and never even tried to cum from them. Rookie mistake, man. I put on my best pouty face, but he paid it no attention and quickly removed the wand from me and wrapped it in a hand towel, then pushed my body over. He pulled the now destroyed diaper off of me and quickly replaced it with a new one while I laid there still shaking from the sensations. I felt so empty on the inside now. I felt like some part of me that was missing had been filled, but was gone again after the quickest five minutes of my life. “You didn’t cum, but you sure as hell leaked like a faucet.” He said as he sat next to me. He pulled the tights back up over the fresh diaper, then fastened the onesie back into place and patted my caged cock lightly. “Another minute and I could have been there.” I said with quiet defeat. “Well, you can earn the time and try again another day.” He said with a smile. I laid there and tried to come to grips with my annoyance and frustration, wishing I could start the five minutes over again. Now that I knew what to expect, I could focus my efforts on getting off and I desperately wanted too. “Can I change into pajamas?” I asked after a few minutes, finally calming down and coming back to reality. “No, not yet. You’re too cute like this and I want to watch you give a blowjob in your pretty clothes.” He said with a grin. There it was. It was always going to be tit-for-tat with him, I should expect it by now. I didn’t say anything, but I didn’t have too. A second after he said that, I was being pulled from the bed by my arm and led over to the leather chair that he sat in yesterday for the same purpose. “Oh, you know what?” He said, then walked into the closet leaving me on my knees in front of the empty chair. I watched as he returned with a pink and white bib and secured it around my neck. “Don’t want to mess up Molly’s pretty dress, do we?” He said, then stepped in front of me and pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles and sat in the chair. I knew the expectation so I didn’t waste any time. I leaned forward and took the head of his dick in my mouth and started to suck and lick to get him the rest of the way hard. I only had to work for a few seconds before he reached his peak and I could reposition my head above his lap. I felt like I had a decent pattern down now and could comfortably alternate between spinning my tongue over the head of his cock while moving my mouth up and down with a slight amount of suction. My left hand was wrapped around the base of his dick, both for leverage and to keep an unexpected downward push from his hands on the back of my head from impaling my throat and my right was gently massaging his balls at the same time I sucked. While I did get the pattern down, it was still pretty damn tiring and I found myself wanting relief after a few minutes. I glanced up at him, he was smiling down at the show in front of him and I guess I could see why. I redoubled my efforts and tried to get him there as fast as possible. Fortunately I didn’t have to work hard much longer. I could feel the head of his cock start to swell, his breathing became choppy, and the grunting started. As expected, his hands found their way to the back of my head and started controlling my pace, increasing significantly over my previous speed. “Fuck. Just like that.” He grunted as I felt spit spilling from my lips, my hand wet. With a yell, I felt the first blast of cum hit the roof of my mouth. I put both hands on the base of his dick and held myself firmly in place and moved the head of his cock slightly farther back in my mouth and started to swallow in time with his pulsations. Molly was right, I didn’t really taste anything after the first burst. Everything else went easily down into my belly without me noticing all that much as long as I could keep swallowing. He eased the pressure on my head after a moment. I sucked a little harder and pulled my head back, his dick popping loudly from my mouth and the last little bit of cum landing on my tongue. I was already committed, so I swallowed that as well. I rocked back on my heels as he regained his breath, then he locked eyes with me and the unspoken question was answered by me opening my mouth and showing him the contents had been disposed of. “Holy shit! You did it!” He said with way too much excitement and pulled me up for a tight hug. “I’m so proud of you!” I hated how proud it made me feel, I guess I just really liked the praise for a job well done and I would take it in any way I could. I hugged him back, but mostly by reflex. “Oh, wow. I’m gonna start sending you over there every day… you come home looking like this, then do that… wow. Big change from yesterday.” He said releasing the embrace. I blushed and stood from his lap, then walked over to the edge of the bed and sat down, but not before he took the bib off of me and wiped my mouth. “I tried to just start swallowing right away and it seemed to work. I still don’t like the taste, but it wasn’t as obvious this time.” I answered. “I’m glad. Although it was kind of hot watching you spit into the front of your diaper. I liked knowing that it was in there all night. But whatever, now I know it’s inside of your belly and that’s just as hot.” He said as he stood and pulled his pants up. He walked over to me and kissed my forehead, then sat down next to me. “Alice gave me some makeup wipes for you to use before bed. Why don’t I help you get it all off, then you can soak in the tub for a little bit before bed. Sound like a plan?” He said with his hand on my knee. “Yeah, that sounds good.” I answered, glad to be able to relax alone for a bit. Steve helped me use the wipes, sure to get everything off of my face. I hate to admit it, but I kind of missed it when it was all off. It really did make such a difference, and my skin looked so smooth with the makeup on. Plus, my eyes looked insanely green and big. Everything just looked boring now. He undressed me and folded Molly’s clothes, carefully placing them on the chair to keep them from getting wrinkled, then drew a hot bath and tossed in some lavender bath salts. “There ya go. You enjoy.” He said. “Oh, can I have my phone back?” I asked before I stepped in, realizing I hadn’t checked it since I got over to Molly’s this morning. “Oh, yeah.” He said, then grabbed it from the drawer of his nightstand. I stepped into the hot water and carefully sat down, allowing ample time for my skin to adjust to the hot water. Before too long, I was laying back and deep breathing in the steaming, lavender scented water. I didn’t get to cum, but this was at least something nice to help me relax. I was disappointed to open my phone and realize that I didn’t have any missed calls or messages, nor any emails, facebook messages, WhatsApp messages, etc. Everything was barren. I flipped through social media and found nothing interesting, then navigated to my email account and scrolled through the dozens of spam emails finding nothing of interest. I pulled up my school account to check my unofficial transcript for the fall semester grades and was pleased to see that, as expected, I ended up with a 3.8gpa for the semester. I did have a rough test in Chemistry 101, but still ended up with a high B and was okay with the outcome. I heard Chem 102 was a bit harder, but didn’t need to worry too much. Now that I wasn’t working nights, I figured classes would be significantly easier to maintain. I pulled up my Spring semester calendar to review the courses I had signed up, and because I didn’t have anything else to do, and had a royal panic attack. “What the fuck.” I said to myself in disbelief and sat straight up, splashing some of the bath water out of the large tub. I had been withdrawn from my entire roster for Spring. Each course had a ‘W’ prominently listed next to it, but I specifically remember verifying that my classes had gone through. “Steve!” I called out from the tub. He came in a moment later with a dish towel thrown over his shoulder. “Yeah?” He asked. “My school. I checked my classes and they aren’t there anymore. They all say I withdrew from them. I thought everything was taken care of. What’s going on?” I nearly shouted in a panic. “Oh, honey. There’s nothing to worry about… it’s gonna be really hard for you to go to class when we spend all of January in Montana. We decided a break would be in your best interest.” He said casually. “You didn’t think to ask me first?!” I said, stunned. “For what? You signed the papers authorizing us to adjust your school schedule as necessary. Don’t be upset, baby… when this is done, you won’t need to work. If you really want too, you can go back next fall. Just spend some time enjoying this. Enjoying all of this with me. You let me handle the grown up stuff.” He said with a condescending tone and walked out of the bathroom. I stood quickly and stepped out of the tub, but slipped when my right foot made contact with the cold marble tile on the bathroom floor. I grabbed for something to brace my fall, but only found air. My body spun in a last ditch effort to break my fall, but this only sent me head first into the unforgiving floor, the back of my head striking with only my shoulder there to break the fall. There was an incredibly bright light in my left eye, then in my right. I could hear my name now, but it seemed muffled. I squeezed my eyes closed hard, then opened them both. Steve was there with a panicked look on his face, I was on the bed now. My head hurt like crazy. I reached up to touch the pain, but my hands were pushed back down to my sides. “Hey, there you are!” Steve said with immense relief. “Ouch… owe.” I said as I blinked to adjust my eyes. “I think I slipped.” “Yeah, you sure did.” He said as he sat beside me, still concerned. “I called Alice, she’s coming over to check on you now. I damn near called an ambulance. I also damn near called a contractor with as hard as you hit… I could have sworn you cracked a tile.” I smiled a bit at this, but was reminded of the pain when I moved my head slightly. “I think I’m okay. Am I bleeding” I asked. “No, but I’ll be damned if it doesn’t swell like crazy soon.” He said, brushing a strand of hair from my face. I finally recalled why I tried to run from the bath so quickly. “Why didn’t you ask me first? About school?“ I questioned. “I was going to talk to you, but the administrative assistant moved too quick on cancelling your schedule. It had been proposed, but not decided. I’m sorry for that. But… I do think that you could use a few weeks out of this city to clear your head. Well, whatever that smack didn’t clear, I guess.” He responded. I only half believed this. “Still… even before it was talked about, couldn’t you have talked to me? I’d have probably been all for it but now I just feel like it was a decision made for me.” I said, trying to seem confident, but knowing I was trembling at the same time. “You’re right, I’ll make sure I clear the big things with you from now on… but how about it? How about just a semester off. Let’s spend it in the mountains. We can put a few hundred miles on the snowmobiles, take a trip through Glacier… there are so many cool things to do up there.” He said doing anything he could to sell me on the idea. “I just…” I started. “Okay, how about an online class? Pick one, do it from there. It’s cold and dark in the evenings, so coursework probably won’t interfere that much, and it’ll be a flexible schedule. How’s that?” He interjected. “I mean… I just didn’t want to get behind schedule for… well… for…” I stammered. It hit me that I didn’t really have a plan. I was in school because I should be in school. I didn’t have a major declared, so I guess my future plans were fluid when it came to finishing school. “I guess so.” I finally said, feeling defeated. “Great, you’re gonna love it.” He said with a broad smile. I still didn’t feel great about it. “Hey!” Alice called from the foyer. Her heels clacked down the hallway toward Steve’s room, then right to the side of the bed. “At least you’re awake now.” She said with a look of relief. “How do you feel?” “Fine now, I guess. It hurts, but I’m okay.” I responded, finally rubbing at the back of my head where I could feel a goose egg in its infancy. “Okay, good.” She said. Molly peeked around the door to the bedroom with a worried look on her face, she stopped there, just short of entering the room. Alice took a pen light from her pocket and shined it in my eyes, then ran her hands down the back of my neck. She had me test my range of motion, but seemed to be relieved with my condition quickly upon arriving. “Well, you did get knocked out, so I would say you need to get scanned, but you do seem fine now. I think you’ll be okay, but let’s keep a close eye out.” She said with a smile. She stood and turned to Steve and started explaining all kinds of sighs that he needed to look for throughout the night, and what to do it I passed out again or threw up. He nodded his understanding and gave me a reassuring ‘you’ll be fine’ look. I looked over at Molly, still hovering in the doorway during the conversation between Alice and Steve and gave her a smile. She smiled back and mouthed ‘You okay?’ I nodded my head, trying to reassure her that I wasn’t dying or anything. She gave a thumbs up and discreetly blew me a kiss. “Oh, good news…” Steve said to Alice as she finished explaining everything. She raised her eyebrows and waited. “Someone will be joining our group in January.” He told her happily. She gave a smile, and turned to me. “I’m so glad, it wouldn’t be nearly as fun without you. I bet Molly is thrilled to hear that, aren’t you dear?” She asked, flashing a look to the door. Molly smiled and nodded her head. I gave a flat look back, realizing that the whole group was going. “Relax tonight dear.” She said to me, then reminded Steve of what he needed to watch for, then clacked back down the hallway and out the front door with Molly in tow. “Hey, a near clean bill of health, eh?” He said and sat back next to me on the bed. “Yeah, nice.” I said quickly. “Can I get dressed now? This towel is getting cold.” I had only had a towel draped across me since this whole fiasco began, and was starting to shiver from the cold. “Sure thing.” He said, then stood and walked away. I laid and started at the ceiling fan, wondering how many more ‘surprises’ were going to get thrown at me over the next few years. My autonomy was already effectively stripped away, but the things that seemed to be there to anchor this life to my old were also beginning to stripped away one by one. I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that the fall semester would arrive and something else would come up, then something else. There was no intention of letting me go back to school. What good is a plaything if its preoccupied with other things during times you may want to play with it. “Here we go, lets get you all ready for beddie-by.” Steve said in a baby talk as he tossed the pajamas down near me and fluffed the diaper. My garb for the night consisted of a thin shirt with a picture of a doll on the front of it, pink in color, of course. This was accompanied by white shorts that did nothing to hide the diaper, but what the hell. Not like it matters at this point. “Are you still feeling alright?” He asked as we tucked into bed for the night. “Yeah, sore but I think I’ll be okay.” I replied, shifting to find a comfortable position. The back of my head was throbbing so sleeping on my back was difficult, but the bulk of the diaper made it very tough to fall asleep when I was on my side. I finally settled in and fell asleep as I thought back on my old life and what I had given up for him.

Part 16 I was jolted awake a little past 2am by one of the most obnoxious ring tones I’d ever heard. Steve shot up and knocked his cup of water from the nightstand as he slapped for his phone, only half awake. “Fuck, damnit.” He called out as he finally silenced the ringer and squinted to make out the caller. “Hel- Hello?” I watched him from sleepy eyes as he nodded his head in reaction to the voice on the line. “Okay, I’ll see you then.” He said, seeming none too pleased. He tossed his phone back on the nightstand, assessed the spilled water on the floor, then trudged to the bathroom to get a towel. “Is everything okay?” I asked as he mopped the spill from the hand-scraped hard wood floor. “Yeah, I have to go to New York today. One of our vendors is making things complicated and I need to go lay down the law.” He said with a yawn. “Oh? What time are you going?” I replied. “Wheels up at 5:15, unfortunately.” He replied. “Morning or night?” I asked. “Ugh. Morning. I’ll text Alice and see if you can go over early.” He said back, climbing into bed and grabbing his phone again. “I can just stay here, it’s not a big deal, you know.” I offered, hoping that the early hour would change his mind about me staying alone. “Not a chance, babe.” He said as the ‘woosh’ of the sent text sounded. He leaned over and kissed my forehead, then told me to go back to sleep. I tried, but had trouble. I could tell that the diaper was already wet, and it was significantly more difficult to fall asleep in a wet one than it was a dry one. Sleep did end eventually find me, but it was shallow. At 4am on the dot, Steve’s phone quietly alarmed but he turned it off in an instant. He must not have gone back to sleep either, at least not restful sleep. Without a word, he walked to the bathroom and showered. I laid there waiting for some indication of what the plan for me would be, and was eventually greeted with an apologetic smile as the door opened and he emerged in a n expensive looking business suit. “Hey, baby. Let’s go get in the car. I’ll get a bag packed for you, you can go back to sleep when you get there.” He said quietly. I was learning which battles were worth picking, and which were a waste of time. This one, with someone that didn’t get a good nights sleep and had a long day of work ahead of them, was not a good battle to pick. After the bag was packed, he draped a heavy coat over my shoulders. It effectively covered the pink and white striped pajama set he dressed me in last night, much to my relief. He tossed some white slippers at my feet as we neared the garage door, then we drove into the dark with only a brief pause to watch the garage door come to a rest in the closed position. Our short drive was devoid of any conversation, both of us too sleepy to speak. “I should be home tonight, hopefully.” He finally said as we made the turn onto their street. I nodded, but was pretty sure he didn’t see it in the darkness. We rolled to a stop at the gate, it whirred open before Steve could enter the code, a sure sign that someone was awake and expecting us. Steve drove to the front this time and came to a stop at the massive entry way where Alice was standing behind a set of ornate stained glass doors. Steve leaned over and kissed my cheek and apoligized again for having to go, then pushed my door open from inside. I climbed out and grabbed the bag from the back seat and turned to walk up the stairs, looking back as I heard the transmission engage and propel the black Mercedes down the long driveway, its brake lights casting an eerie red glow into the canopy of trees surrounding the long driveway. I returned my attention to the door and Alice boyond it as she motioned me up with a sense of urgency. She opened the door as I approached it and ushered me inside with a light pat on my butt. “Let’s go, it’s freezing out there.” She said as I turned to her once in the dark, expansive foyer. She took the coat from me and tossed it onto a bench near the door, then grabbed my hand and led me deeper into the house. “I’m going to have you in Molly’s room until morning… I don’t know about you, but I’d like a couple more hours of sleep.” She said with a drowsy voice that matched the look on her face. I followed without objection as we walked up a wide set of stairs that opened to the large atrium on the second floor, then down the hallway ending in the double doors. This time I knew which room was Molly’s and followed her to it. She pushed the door open, then turned the light on her phone on and led me across the room toward what would be a comically large crib if one could see any humor in any of this. I assumed Molly was sleeping somewhere else if she was allowing me stay here, thinking maybe the crib was just for play and Molly had another room somewhere else in this palace. My thought was quickly corrected when I saw Molly sleeping toward the back of the full size mattress upon walking up to the raised bars. Alice clicked something and the side slowly lowered to the floor. I was ushered in with a firm push to my diapered backside. Molly awoke confused at our arrival, then woke fully when she saw me. “What’s going on?” She asked with suspicious concern. “Steve had to leave early for work, so Addy is going to go back to sleep with you until morning.” She responded as she nudged me the rest of the way into the bed, then raised the bars behind me, a heavy click securing us both inside. Addy? I made a mental note to be mad about that later. The bars didn’t really trap us in here, only extending maybe 4 or 5 feet from the surface of the mattress, but there was no mistaking that this was a crib meant for someone my size and that freaked the hell out of me, especially now that I was in it. “Goodnight.” Alice said as she extinguished the light from her phone and exited the room, leaving us in pitch black together. I heard Molly shuffle around as she tried to give me more room. “I can stay down here.” I whispered as I moved to the food of the bed, trying to give her space. “Don’t be silly.” She huffed as she grabbed my hand and pulled me into a laying position beside her. “Go back to sleep.” I laid on my back close beside her. She turned on her side facing me and moved even closer, her head nearly resting on my shoulder, her arm crossing my chest. “Nite.” She mumbeled. Within a few seconds, her breathing became deep and slow, with a very slight snore that I can only describe as adorable. I again struggled to sleep, but only because her close proximity kept pushing thoughts and feelings into my mind that I had to battle out time and time again. I may have fallen asleep, but I may not have, I’m honestly not sure. All I know is there was sunlight peeking through the blackout curtains before I knew it. While it didn’t light the room, I knew the faint glow signified morning. I laid there making every attempt to not wake her, but footsteps in the hallway a few minutes later served to do that instead. She yawned and stretched her limbs out, then placed her head on the left side of my chest. I wanted so bad to hold her, to hug her tight. I wanted to kiss her. I didn’t do anything though, just laid there and let her have her time to wake. The moment, although I wish could have lasted longer, was over too soon as she sat up and leaned against the side of the crib against the wall. I turned my head to her and smiled awkwardly, very unsure of what I was supposed to say. She returned the shy smile. “I’m sorry that we woke you up earlier.” I said finally. “It’s fine. I haven’t gotten to sleep next to someone in a year, I really missed that.” She answered, matching my shyness. I looked around at the tall bars, then back to her and wondered if she was going to lower them for us to get out. “We have to wait for someone to open it.” She said after a moment. I nodded and pulled the covers up over my pajamas as much as possible. “It was nice.” I said awkwardly, trying to fill the silence. She looked at me confused. “What was?” She asked. “Oh. Waking up with you here.” I said, wishing I could have opted to not say anything instead of that. This garnered a smile back from her and she scooted back down and put her head back on my chest and cuddled against me. There was no doubt to the effect it was having on my body, I could feel the pulsations from my cock press hard against the restrictive confines of the chastity cage causing some discomfort, but was also glad that I wouldn’t have to try and explain away an awkward erection to her since the chastity, diaper, and blanket all kept it contained. We laid in silence for about 10 minutes, both just enjoying the feeling of being together, but she rolled off quickly when she heard footsteps coming up the hallway. Alice opened the door a few seconds later and flipped the switch to light the room. “Good morning, you two.” She yawned with a cup of coffee in hand, no doubt still tired. “I hope you both got some more sleep.” We both nodded as Alice clicked the mechanism on the base of the crib and the bars slowly lowered back to the groud. I moved out first, followed close behind by Molly. I hadn’t noticed in the dark, but she was wearing a short white Care Bears shirt that left the bottom few inches of her diaper exposed. There was no denying that it was wet, that was easy to see without even looking closely. Molly, I guess as part of her normal morning routine, walked over and climbed up onto the surface of the changing table, then pulled her shirt up to the middle of her belly and waited. Alice wasted no time either and was by her side right as Molly settled in. I stood next to the crib and wondered if I should turn away, or leave the room but neither paid me any attention whatsoever. Alice unfastened Molly’s diaper and pulled it from under her. I couldn’t help but peek, but couldn’t see anything from my vantage point. Alice used a baby wipe, pulling at Molly’s leg to spread them apart a bit more, then tossed it into the diaper pail next to the table. She fanned at Molly’s groin for a few seconds with the new diaper to dry her completely, then pulled it under her and secured it into snugly into place. She helped Molly down, then balled the diaper and tossed it to join the wipes. “Okay, sweetie. Let’s go.” Alice said as she extended her hand toward me. My stomach dropped a bit. Steve had said one of the reasons he wanted me here is becuase he didn’t want me sitting in a wet diaper all day, but the smart part of my brain never connected the dots that Alice, or anyone else, would be changing me. “Come one, now.” She said a second later, my hesitation annoying her. I followed suit and climbed into a laying position in front of her. I was wearing pajama pants, so she moved those down to my ankles, then pushed my knees apart wide to give her the necessary access. I noticed Molly had moved back to my former position and watched as Alice worked. I was thankful that she’d have the same restricted view that I had. The diaper was removed with little effort and tossed to join Molly’s, then I was wiped down with a cool baby wipe. A few seconds later, I was also in a dry diaper and my pants were pulled back up to their original position. “Grab your milk, dear.” Alice said without looking at Molly, instead turning to leave the room. Molly did as asked and fished a bottle from the corner of the bed, mostly empty now. We followed Alice down the hall, through the atrium, and into a living room overlooking a large great room with a massive fireplace, complete with a roaring wood fire already going. We all sat on large, comfy chairs facing a huge TV tuned to one of the weekday morning shows, then Alice pressed on a button positioned on a table next to her chair. Nothing happened, but neither of them seemed like that was unusual. Alice began scrolling through her phone and Molly stared absently at the TV screen and smoothed down her messy morning hair. I jumped when a door across the room opened and an older Asian woman walked slowly through pushing a breakfast cart, then parked it next to Alice and removed the cover. She looked at me briefly, but with eyes that said “this is all normal to me, welcome to the club”, then set a plate of french toast and a sippy cup of juice in front of me. She did the same with Molly, but Alice got an egg white omlet and another cup of coffee. “Thank you, Asami.” Alice said kindly as the lady turned and pushed the cart back out of the room with a sweet smile. “Dig in.” Alice said as she picked up her own fork and gestured to ours. I’m sure Steve would have made it better somehow, but the french toast was amazing. Molly and I both finished our serving within minutes of it being placed in front of us. I wanted to lick the plate clean but figured that would likely be frowned upon. I don’t know who the performer on the morning show was, but it was dreadful and completely missed the target demographic for weekday early morning viewers. Fortunately, about halfway through the terrible performance, Molly stood up and reached for my hand. “Mommy, we’re going to go to my room, okay?” She said as she pulled me up. Alice looked up, but didn’t object. She quickly put her gaze back on her phone with an effortless nod. “Teeth, you two. Before anything.” She called out as we rounded the corner. Molly diverted me to a large bathroom at the end of the hall and we both brushed our teeth and washed our faces together. I followed Molly back to her room and stepped past her while she closed the door behind us. She walked back over to the crib and hopped onto her back, the mattress bounching against her. “So what do you want to do?” She asked me without looking up. “I don’t know.” I responded, joining her on the bed. “What is there to do?” “Whole lotta nothing, honestly. I usually watch movies or something. When it’s warm, there’s more to do. You’d think with such a big house, there would be something fun but it’s just room after boring room.” She said with a sigh. “I literally spend like 50% of my time sleeping, 25% watching movies, and the other 25% playing with myself.” I blushed deeply at this, in disbelief that she would say that in front of me. She knew it made me blush too, I think that’s why she said it. “Oh, come on. You’re gonna have to get used to being open with me. I told you we’re pretty much best friends now and we won’t have any secrets from each other.” She said as she turned over to me and nudged my rib cage. “I know… I just…” I started to say, but couldn’t finish because I didn’t know what to say. “Like you never do it, come on.” She said with a mocking tone. “I do, I guess. Well, did.” I replied shyly. “Did?” She questioned with some hesitation. “Yeah, I can’t really do… that… anymore.” I finally said. Her eyes widened with the realization that I likely physicially couldn’t masturbate. “Is it the hormones already?” She asked inquisitively. “No, there’s a… thing on there.” I replied, really not wanting to discuss it. “Oh… so you can’t get hard.” She said, finally understanding. I didn’t say anything, my silence served as the answer. “That really sucks.” She finally said. “Tell me about it.” I replied quietly, finally getting the courage to look at her. “So the… one I gave you, that was your last?” She asked, clearly not caring or understanding that I didn’t want to discuss it. I nodded and looked away from her, too embarrased to say it. “Damn, I honestly would have tried to do it better had I known that would be your last one.” She said. “Can we, like, not talk about this please? If you have to know, my body still wants it to get it hard but the… thing… keeps it from happening and you talking about that doesn’t really help matters. It doesn’t feel good.” I said back. “So… I’m making you hard right now just talking about it?” She questioned, but in a knowing way. “Molly…” I started. “Okay, okay… I’m just having fun. Sorry.” She huffed and turned back over. The break in the conversation lasted less than 15 seconds. “I’m just saying I didn’t even really try to make it good, but had I known I would have…” She blurted out. “Ugh…” I moaned and sat up from the bed, intending to jump off of it, but she grabbed me and pulled me back down. “For real, I’m sorry. I’m just a little horny and I kind of like talking about it.” She said apologetically. “Okay, fine. Let’s talk.” I said in a snide tone as I laid back down next to her. “For real?” She asked excitedly. “It’s better than sitting here in silence, I guess. What do you want to talk about?” I said quickly. “Does it hurt? The thing?” She asked. “Not unless it’s trying to get hard.” I replied with some annoyance in my voice. “It’s just sort of there the rest of the time. I honestly don’t notice it anymore.” “I don’t know how you can go that long without… you know.” She replied. “It’s not easy. You think you’re kind of horny, I live in constant state of it but I can’t make it go away.” I said back. “Isn’t there a way you can still… get off? Even with it on?” She asked after reflecting on my answer. “I doubt it, honestly. I don’t know how I would.” I replied. “Like, up your… well… like gay sex. Doesn’t that make it happen sometimes?” She asked. “I have no idea. I’ve never done that.” I replied, really regreting my decision to allow the conversation to go on. “Oh. Well, for your sake, I hope when you do, you can get off from it. I couldn’t imagine not being able too.” She added. “Yeah, we’ll I’m really not sure I want to find out. It seems like it would hurt too bad.” I said meekly. “It hurts for girls too, you know. But not for long.” She said slyly. “Okay, I’ll keep that in mind.” I replied with audible annoyance. I again sat up from the bed, this time sliding off of the mattress before she could stop me. I paced the room a few times, her eyes following me closely as I moved. “You’re really pretty, you know. Not just for a guy dressed like a girl, but you’re like really pretty for a girl too. Most girls would kill to look like you.” She said sweetly, eyeing me up and down. “Umm, thanks I guess.” I said back sarcastically. “Oh my god, get off it. Stop being so uptight around me. Just fucking relax already. It’s only us in here.” She said, finally snapping at my defensive comments. I paced for another few seconds, well aware that I was being hostile for no other reason than I had a crush on her and she was seeing me as her sister, not as a boy. It’s the worst friend zone ever. “Okay, look. I’m sorry. I just don’t know how I feel about all of this. I feel… I feel like I’m supposed to be living in the best years of my life, but I’m walking around like… this. I’m 18, I should be out having fun in my first year of college, not being a girly fetish doll for a grown man.” I said with tears beginning to stream down my face. Molly was quiet for a minute. I think my words actually hit home with her as well. I could see her eyes exploring the room, landing on the exaggerated changing table, the bars of the crib, and the stuffed animals. “But were you?” She asked finally. “Was I what?” I asked. “Were you… living it up?” She clarified. “Well, no.” I answered quietly after a long pause. “Neither was I.” She said as her eyes sunk to the floor. I climbed back up on the bed and laid next to her, both reflecting on our decisions, and grabbed her hand. I needed her, and she really needed me. If we were going to get through this, I needed to be there for her because I sure as hell knew I needed her to be there for me. “I’m sorry.” I said after a few minutes. “For what?” She responded. “For being such a… well, for being such a baby about this and complaining constantly about it. I made the decision, I make the decision every minute I don’t walk away, and I’m sorry for being rude with you for it.” I muttered. She rolled on her side to face me and gave a sweet smile. “I told you how happy I was that you were here, I think you’re starting to see why now.” She said. “I guess I still just don’t understand it. Any of this. Why can’t I, we, just walk away?” I asked rhetorically. “It’s hard to process, it’s hard to understand the why.” She said as she gently pulled my chin, locking eyes with me. “Believe it or not, Alice and Mark used to be really nice to be around. I felt like they actually cared about me, like they were actually excited to see me. I felt like they were the parents I never got to have. I thought being like this was a small price to pay for a family, for a child hood, that I never got to have. But something changed, and it doesn’t feel that way any more. But now that you’re here too, I actually look forward to getting to see you. It’s like, the only thing I actually get to look forward too. You’re the only person on Earth that understands what I’m going through.” “Thank you.” I pushed out, caught off guard that she was being so open with me. “Like I said, we have the beaches to look forward too after this life. Just hold tight with me.” She said, then moved closer and put her head back on my chest. I squeezed Molly tight as we laid there, sad that I had to push romantic feelings out of my mind completely, but happy that I at least gained a close friend as a result. “So, bestie. Tell me about Steve.” She said after a moment. “What about?” I asked. “Well, I’d say of the options, you probably got the best. He always seems nice around me, not pervy like most of the others. Is he actually nice or just a good actor?” She questioned, her eyes looking up at me. “Yeah, he’s usually pretty nice. He’ll get frustrated with things from time to time, but overall, he’s pretty good with me. Obviously he’s a perv as well, they all are.” I responded. “Has he made you… you know… do stuff? Like more than what we walked in on?” She asked shyly. I thought about ignoring the question, or deflecting to another conversation. I almost got back off of the bed to pace, but decided against it. I thought about telling her that it was none of her business. “No, nothing past that.” I answered finally, deciding to be open with her for a change. “How many times?” She asked after I responded. “Umm… I’ve like started a few times, but we didn’t, well… he didn’t… get there each time. I guess like all the way through, twice.” I said trying to build some level of confidence in discussing such matters. “Did you like it?” She asked, moving her head from my chest and resting it next to mine, eyes locked on mine. “Uhh…” I started, unsure how to exactly answer the question. “I guess parts of it weren’t too awful. He moans a lot, and when he does get off, he grunts really loud. He also is super affectionate after, which is nice.” “How many guys were you with before him?” She asked. “None. This is the first time I’ve every done it.” I responded quickly. “Wow, so you’ve only given head two times ever?” She went on. “Yes.” I said. “I remember the first time I gave it, I hated it. After that, I sort of learned what I was doing and it got better from there. I never really got used to the taste of cum, I’ve never really found it pleasant, but if I can time it right and get him to cum in the back of my mouth, I can swallow it as he’s getting off and not really taste it.” She said looking somewhat proud. “That’s honestly the worst part. It’s so fucking slimy and bitter. I can’t get over that part of it.” I responded with probably too much enthuiasism. “It gets better with time, I promise. Try just swallowing as he shoots instead of letting it build up.” She replied. “Okay, I will.” I said. We were quiet for a few seconds, both trying to figure out what to do or say next. “I’m sorry for bringing it up, I don’t want to make you… hurt.” She said with a glance down my body. “Umm… talking about this part of it doesn’t. It was the stuff you were saying earlier that did.” I replied. “Well, I won’t bring that up anymore then.” She said playfully. “Hey, can I ask you a serious question?” I asked as I met her gaze. “Yeah, sure.” She responded with eager eyes. “Are you… I don’t mean this in any type of bad way, but I don’t know how else to ask it… are you bipolar?” I forced out. She didn’t respond right away. I got nervous at that. “I didn’t mean it in… like, you just seem to be happy sometimes and really sad sometimes and I don’t know… I’m not sure when to expect what. I’m sorry, I don’t want to pry.” I clumisly said. “It’s fine, and no. My mom was and I know exactly what it is, and why you would think that. Don’t feel bad.” She started. “Like I said earlier, I was in a bad place when we first met, and had to force a smile for you because I didn’t know you, or trust you, really. I think you’ve gotten to see the more real me since then. I have good times and bad. Sometimes Alice is really nice, sometimes she’s a total bitch. Most times she just ignores me completely. Mark is always just there, never good, never bad. I think now that we’re, well, closer I’ll be happier. Especally when I actually get to see you.” She said in a sad tone. “Is Alice really that bad? She seems like she can have really bad mean streaks, I couldn’t imagine living with her.” I asked carefully. “Not always. Sometimes we really connect well. Honestly, the breastfeeding really helped it. She just started doing that about 6 months ago. When she started the hormones and produced enough to start, she was so nice to me during it. She would cuddle me, or wrap me in a warm blanket. And she always made sure I had a dry diaper on before so I was always comfy. The way she looked at me made me think she really did love me, she would just stare at me while I nursed. I started really looking forward to it. But after a month or so, it became routine and sort of cold. I felt like after that, I was basically just a mouth. My only purpose here was to breastfeed or get one of them off if they didn’t want to be together. Other than that, I just lay in here and keep to myself. There’s nothing worse than having to spend hours in a wet or gross diaper because neither of them wants to change me, but I’m absolutely forbidden from doing it myself. I tried that once, and the spanking I got hurt for almost 2 weeks.” She replied, staring up at the ceiling. “Oh, god. I’m so sorry.” I said, mortified at her story. “What sucks the most is I’ve gotten used to it now.” She said back quietly. I could see her begin to tear up again, her hand quickly wiping her eyes. I was startled when Molly pushed hard away from he and sat up, her eyes fixed on the door. I turned my head to look as well and could now hear footsteps approaching. Molly blinked hard and moved a few inches away from me just as the door opened. “What are you all up too in here?” Alice asked as she peeked her head through the door. “Nothing, mommy. We’re just talking.” Molly quickly said. Alice entered the rest of the way and walked over toward the large rocking chair near the window, then slowly sat. Molly tensed up a little, then slid off of the bed and walked over to Alice. “Good girl, Mo-mo. Mommy is about to burst and I really don’t feel like pumping.” Alice said with a broad smile. Alice pulled her shirt up, then unclasped the cup of her nursing bra and tucked it under her breast. She pulled Molly near, spun her to her side, and pulled her onto her lap. Molly followed her unspoken instructions and was soon in position, her face level with Alice’s free nipple. Alice gently lifted her breast and lined the nipple up with Molly’s mouth, then pulled Molly’s head toward her. I could see Molly lock her mouth into position, then watched as she rhythmically moved her cheeks and jaw in a sucking motion. Alice had a joyful look on her face and leaned her head back to rest on the chair and stroked at Molly’s hair as she nursed. I didn’t watch with envy, but I did watch as the two seemed to enjoy themselves. Alice noticed my stare and flashed a small, tight smile at me before closing her eyes again. Alice took her hand from Molly’s lower back and pulled Molly’s leg up, bracing her foot on her knee. Molly held her position there as Alice then pulled at the Velcro tab on the left side of the diaper and loosened it considerably. Her hand then slid past the leg opening of the diaper and found it’s destination as Molly tensed her back and deeply breathed in through her nose. The rhythmic suckling motion ceased briefly, but resumed with a small nudge from Alice. I could see Alice begin to work her fingers in small circles, only evident by the small movements to the outside of Molly’s diaper and the faintest crinkle. Alice pulled Molly’s head tighter to her chest with her free hand, then sped up the movement under the diaper. Alice grinned, no doubt watching me through nearly closed eyes as she pushed Molly closer to an orgasm. I wanted to look away, but I couldn’t tear them from the scene playing out in front of me. Molly’s body kept tensing up and I began to hear panting between swallows of milk. Her left hand was gripping tightly to Alice’s shirt and I could see her begin to twist the fabric tightly. A minute or so later, Molly tensed one final time, then shook. Her hand let go of the fabric and her fingers splayed across Alice’s shoulder as Alice grinned wildly, her eyes now open and watching me. I tried to keep my face neutral, but she knew better. She was proud of what she was doing. Without a word, she pulled her hand from Molly’s diaper, then reset the tab into a tighter position and moved Molly to her other breast. I sat there for another 15 minutes as Alice and Molly finished. Molly’s face was one of shamed satisfaction when she turned to look at me while Alice fastened her bra back into place. I smiled a brief, awkward smile as Molly walked to rejoin me on in the crib. “You know what I think we should do?” Alice said with a satisfied look on her face, now leaning back in the rocker. Molly and I looked at her, but didn’t answer. She watched us for a moment as if she was debating saying it or not. “I think we should give Addy a little makeover before her daddy gets back. What do you think, Sweetie?” Alice said with a smile, looking at Molly and completely ignoring the look of horror on my face. I felt my heart drop even more when I watched Molly nod her head in agreement, but the look on her face gave me some reassurance that she wasn’t doing this voluntarily. “Wonderful. Go get everything you want from my bathroom. I’m sure you have some clothes you can let her borrow. I’ll get her changed and ready.” Alice said as she dismissed Molly from the room and guided me over to the changing table again. She took off the barely wet diaper and tossed it away, then slowly caressed the chastity cage with her index finger. She looked me in the eyes as she teased any exposed skin she could find, sending shivers through my body. “You’ll never have her, you know. She’ll only ever see you as a pathetic little sissy that’d be able to beat her in a blowjob contest with as many cocks as you’ll be sucking. You know that, right?” Alice said in a low voice with a sadistic smile. I looked at her, knowing what I wanted to say, but knowing that saying anything would have an awful outcome no matter how I delivered it. I did the only thing I could think would end peacefully for me and nodded slowly, with a look of shame on my face. This pleased Alice and was no doubt the desired outcome of her stunt. Without pause, she removed her index finger and fastened the clean diaper tighter than it should be and pulled me from the changing table. I was led to the rocking chair and pushed lightly into it by Alice while Molly returned with a few plastic kits in tow. I could see Molly’s eyes pleading for forgiveness before this even started, and tried to give her a look to let her know I wasn’t upset with her. I have no idea if she caught my look, but the will of either of us wasn’t under consideration. I started to get a sinking feeling about 15 minutes into the ordeal as I watched Molly’s face slowly shift from remorse to excitement. I have no idea what they were applying to my face, but there was at least 5 different makeup brushes, metal things to curl my eyelashes, clips and bows in my hair, and a shade of pale pink polish applied to my finger and toe nails. After the initial treatment, I was made to stand in the middle of the room in only a diaper while Alice and Molly rubbed moisturizer over every square inch of my skin, it’s scent a mix between lavender and baby powder. I hate it, but it smelled wonderful. “You know, I think the pink kitten dress would just look darling on her, what do you think?” Alice asked Molly with excitement. Molly nodded a little too quickly, then went to her closet and rummaged through the hangers until she found the right one. She laid it on the chair next to me, then turned to her dresser and pulled a white onesie and white tights from the top drawer and laid them next to the pink dress. Alice looked on with glee as Molly started to carry the momentum of the make over, cementing in her head my place in Molly’s. I followed my instructions without protest, knowing that fighting it was inevitable, as Alice pulled the tights up over my legs and carefully overtop the diaper, a quick check to see if I was dry was subtly performed as well. Molly helped as the onesie was pushed over my head, very careful not to mess up my hair they worked so hard on, and smoothed into position. Alice backed away slightly, allowing Molly to fasten the crotch snaps into place. I nearly groaned when I saw the ruffles on the butt and the puffy sleeves, but held it in. It was at that point, Molly on her knees in front of me, head perfectly level with my crotch as she snapped the last two metal pieces into place that I noticed Molly look back up at me with an almost playful, mischievous look on her face. Alice had stepped back to fetch a pair of shoes from the closet, and the moment was seized on by Molly who brought her face close to the front of the onesie over the diaper and pushed her lips gently against the fabric and kissed before quickly pulling away. I wanted to be pissed at her, but knew she was doing it to be funny, not mean. And while it was sort of mean, it made my heart flutter and I liked it. Plus, if we were going to play it that was, I was totally going to grab one of her boobs the next chance I got. You know, for payback. Alice clasped a pair of Mary Jane shoes onto my feet, definitely a size too small, then helped as the dress was lowered into place. It was more like overalls than a dress, but had a skirt instead of legs. It was a very soft texture, sort of like corduroy, but not as thick. On the chest was an outline of a cat playing with a ball of yarn, and the word KITTEN in big block letters below it. They both worked to adjust the shoulder straps to get the fit right, barely above the middle of my thigh, then stood back and surveyed their work. I could see the proud look on both of their faces as they looked me over, both with beaming smiles. “Oh, I know…” Molly exclaimed, then turned away and nearly ran to the dresser. She returned a few seconds later and draped a silver heart locket at my collarbone and fastened it on the nape of my neck. “There. Perfect.” She said and moved back to rejoin Alice. “Perfect.” Alice said, squeezing Molly tight with a side hug. “Do you wanna see now?” Molly asked me with a sense of guilt, but it was overshadowed by her pleasure. I nodded and hoped to get this over with as fast as possible. Molly came to my side and grasped my hand tightly, then led me to a small set of shelves filled with stuffed animals and blankets standing in the corner. She grabbed at one side of it and slowly rotated it around. I winced as the mirror came into view and spun to land on my reflection. I stared for a few seconds, wondering how they did it. There must be a screen or something behind the glass, because the person standing where I was, it surely wasn’t me. She… I… was so… cute. I moved my mouth and hands just to make sure I was actually looking at my reflection. It most certainly was me, but every part of me looked different. I could barely tell I was wearing makeup, but my eyes… my lips… my cheeks… everything was perfect. “What’d you…” I started to ask, but stumbled on my words. “Well, I think we left her speechless.” Alice said proudly. “Well, you have really pretty hazel eyes, so we used mascara, eyeliner, and eye shadow to really make them pop and bring out the color. From there, a little foundation, some blush on your cheeks, and a pucker of lip gloss to finish it off. A little makeup goes a long way, especially for someone with such pretty features.” Molly said as she brushed her fingers through the back of my hair. I was slack jawed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I hated the way I looked, but at the same time, I couldn’t help but feel… pretty. I brought my hand to my face and gently touched my cheek, the pale pink nail polish balancing perfectly with the dress. There was a white ribbon in my hair holding it back, accompanied by 2 barrettes. It looked softer than I remembered and was styled with a side part. “I look…” I again started. “I look like a girl.” I finally said flatly, disappointment audible in my tone. “You sure do.” Molly said proudly. “Alright, I think we’ve done a great job here Mo-mo. How about we all grab some lunch, then get ready for nap time. How’s that sound?” Alice asked as she went over and began packing up the makeup scattered on the floor. Once cleaned up, the three of us walked back to the living room through the atrium and took our respective seats. I was still very self conscious, but tried to push the fear out of my mind. Honestly, what’s the difference between a boy in a dress and diaper and a boy in a dress and diaper with a little bit of makeup on. It’s not like it could get much worse. Alice pressed her magic button again while Molly and I watched the end of The Price is Right, both guessing over the value of the showcase. I stared mindlessly at the screen until Asami pushed through the door with the cart again. She gave me a broad smile after quickly assessing my new look, then, in broken English said “Oh, very pretty. Very pretty.” I smiled an embarrassed smile, then thanked her as she set a plate of cacio e pepe in front of me, then a sippy cup of milk. I looked at Alice when it was set in front of me with a somewhat worried look on my face. “Oh, don’t worry sweetie. That’s not mine.” She said with a chuckle. “That one is.” She finished, gesturing to the baby bottle in front of Molly. I ate without objection, then polished off the sippy before leaning back in the chair. I realized how tired I actually was, and how much I was actually looking forward to a nap. Molly was also reclined back in her chair, but had the nipple of the bottle of milk in her mouth and was nearing completion. I watched as the milk drained from the plastic bottle, her rhythmic sucking coaxing it out, and wondered how long it took before she was content drinking breast milk as often as she was. It was a hurdle I’m not sure I could cross as gracefully as she did. A minute or two later, I could hear the hiss of air being sucked through the nipple and looked to see Molly set the empty bottle on the tray next to her plate. She looked at me and smiled again, I could tell she was still floating high from the makeover they had performed, the evidence still plastered on my face. “Well, I think I’m ready for a nap.” Molly said as she stretched her arms above her head. She was still wearing the Care Bears shirt she slept in, it rode high completely exposing the front of her diaper and her belly button. Just as mine was, I could tell that her diaper was also wet, the puffy yellow hue giving a contrast against the rest of the childish diaper. I nodded my head as well, then stood from the chair. She followed suit and we waited for Alice to stand and walk with us back to Molly’s room. Alice joined us, changing both of us into dry diapers, then took the dress and tights off of me and folded them, laying them on the changing table for later use. I was now in only the frilly onesie and determined that its what I would be napping in. “Try to not mess up your pretty face, dear.” Alice said to me as she raised the bars on the crib, Molly and I know laying in the same positions as earlier. “Nap, nap babies.” She said, then flicked the lights off, leaving us in near blackness with just a faint hint of sunlight squeezing through the curtains. We laid there for a moment, neither of us moving or speaking. I thought she had fallen asleep, but she soon turned on her side to look at me. “I’m sorry if that was over the line, I know this is probably way more than you ever wanted.” She said apologetically. “I know, I’m not mad at you. It wasn’t your idea and we both know better than to cross her. It is what it is, I guess.” I replied. Her hand reached out and crossed my chest, then pulled herself closer to me. “I know it doesn’t help, but you really do look pretty.” She said quietly. “I… thanks.” I said. “But what was up with the… the kiss? What was that about?” “Sometimes its fun to be a little naughty.” She said with a giggle as she pulled me tighter to her. “Like this?” I said, reaching my right hand across my body and squeezing her left boob. “Just like that!” She laughed, then tickled at my ribs. “Well, good to know.” I said with a smile. “I’ll keep that in the front of my mind.” We grew quiet again after, just laying there holding on to each other. I was near dozing off when my mind blurted out a question that I didn’t even know I wanted an answer too. “Alice said you’d never see me as anything but… this. Is that true?” I asked, fumbling on my words as they escaped. “As what?” She asked, no doubt also on the verge of sleep. “She said as a girl. That you’d never see me as anything but a girl.” I answered, nearly breaking into a sweat. “Well, what do you want me to see you as?” She asked, her attention now perking up. “I mean, not as this, I guess.” I answered. “If I’m being honest, I kinda like you as this. It’s like having the best of everything.” She said. I could feel my body tense up as I heard an answer I really didn’t want to hear. “No, no, no… don’t be mad. You’re super cute and I really like it.” She said, sensing my frustration with her response. “But this isn’t who I actually am.” I said, my voice cracking a bit. “It’s the you I know, and the you I’ve come to reall like. This isn’t the real me either, you know.” She said. “I guess, if we’re being completely open with each other, and we are, I have a little bit of a thing for feminine guys. I don’t know why, I just always have. Maybe its a little bit of femdom, maybe I’m just weird, I don’t know. But seeing you like this, well, it makes me tingly. Maybe it’s a mommy fetish.” She admitted with a little bit of hesitation. “So, what? If you’re the mommy, what are you saying about me?” I asked, genuinely a little confused. “I mean, nothing right now. Neither of us are in a place to be anything to each other but friends. But I get a little turned on by you like… this. Especially when I get to be the one to help make it happen.” She said, lightly caressing my chest as she spoke. “What if I don’t like this?” I asked. “To each is own. I do. If you don’t, that’s fine too. You’ve got enough on your plate, I don’t want my craziness to add to it.” She said back confidently. “Fair enough. I it’s something we can talk about when we finally get those drinks on the beach.” I said. “For sure. But if you’re up for it, I want to talk about it before then too.” She replied. “What? Like now?” I asked. “Doesn’t have to be, we’ll have a ton of time together to talk about all of our fucked up perversions over the next few… well, years. Ugh.” She said. “True. Ugh.” I replied. We both fell asleep soon after that.

I’ll have the next part up tomorrow, just finished some proofing and doing a last couple of rereads. Thanks!

I’m really hoping to have the next chapter up before I leave on vacation on Friday. If not, it’ll be mid-next week. In another thread @WBDaddy (I think it was you) talked about text to speech to proof stories. I did that, and realized that I have about 7 hours of audio to review. Most of the chapters take about 20-30 minutes to read. I probably should have broken part 15 into two chapters, I was well over my targeted 5,000 word limitation per chapter. Sorry about that. I hope you’re all enjoying it thus far, we’re about halfway through the story.

Part 15 There are 8,760 hours in a year, assuming it isn’t a leap year. Per my recently signed contract, I receive a salary of $150,000 per year, excluding everything else, for whatever you’d call the services that I provide for Steve. That means I make $17.12 an hour, 24 hours a day. That’s pretty good considering I get paid to sleep. I spent approximately 5 minutes with Steve’s dick actually in my mouth, so I effectively just got paid a whopping $1.42 for giving my very first blowjob to completion. Man, I’m cheap. I did what I could to avert my reflection in the mirror as I stood there brushing away the evidence with my newly acquired Cinderella toothbrush and apple flavored training toothpaste that mysteriously replaced my toothbrush from home, including basic math on my self worth via my phone’s calculator. I caught a glimpse when I first walked into the bathroom and seeing myself in just a facsimile of a baby’s diaper was a shocking sight to be seen and something I still had not yet become accustom to, and Elmo’s big stupid grin on the front of it probably wouldn’t be a big stupid grin if he knew the very grown-up contents just deposited within. My mind went in a few directions while I leaned against the counter. I laughed out loud when I thought about a Mitch Hedburg joke ‘Rice is great if you’re really hungry and want to eat two thousand of something’… well, I wasn’t even hungry and just had four hundred million of something in my mouth, and I could still feel the wetness from it smooshing around on my crotch. Steve walked into the bathroom and squeezed lightly on the front of my diaper and grabbed his toothbrush as well. “Thoughts?” He said as he smeared a pea-sized glob of toothpaste on his Sonicare toothbrush. “Mmmmphmm.” I responded while scrubbing at my back molars. “I’m really bad about asking you questions while you’re mouth is full, huh?” He chuckled. I rolled my eyes and turned to spit the toothpaste in the sink and rinsed away the sickly sweet apple taste from my mouth. Better than the taste that was there, I guess. I wiped my face with the hand towel and turned to look at him, leaning against the counter with my lower back. I didn’t enjoy standing there in the diaper while he was fully clothed, but knew he was enjoying the dynamic. “It doesn’t taste very good, I can say that.” I said as he moved the toothbrush around in his mouth. He raised his eyebrows and pointed to his ear, indicating that he couldn’t hear me. I waved my hand dismissively and pointed to the bedroom, then exited the bathroom when he gave me a thumbs up. I walked over and jumped onto the bed and cringed a bit when I felt the wetness smear onto my butt. I pulled the cover over me for both warmth and modesty, then stared up at the ceiling and reflected on recent events. Steve emerged a moment later, crossed around the bed, and sat back against the head board. “You were saying?” He asked as he shimmied into a comfortable position. I sat up a little and joined him against the headboard. “I didn’t enjoy the taste, but I guess it was… fun? I’m not sure if that’s the right word. I guess I didn’t hate it.” I said, struggling to find the right way of saying it. “You’ll get used to the taste. At least you know what to expect now and it won’t be a surprise. It’ll get easier to tolerate. What about the other stuff?” He prodded. “I mean, I guess sucking on you was sort of fun. You moan a lot, and move around a lot. It makes me feel like I’m doing a good job, that you’re enjoying it.” I responded while staring off into the distance, surprised somewhat that I was laying here having a conversation about giving a guy head. “What about what I did to you? Did you like that?” He asked. “That was… different. It felt so strange, but I think I really liked it, I guess. I didn’t know that my… that it was so sensitive. I didn’t think that would feel as good as it did.” I responded sheepishly. “You’re just entering into a new world filled with new experiences. That was just a…” He started, then stopped to laugh. “That was just a taste of what’s to come.” I rolled my eyes at his joke, then sat quietly for a moment. “So did you… enjoy me?” I asked quietly. “Did I enjoy you? I think the evidence of that busted into your mouth about 5 minutes ago.” He said, then reached under the blanket and squeezed at the diaper. “Now, it’s here.” “I get that, but was it any good?” I asked again. “I would say it was phenomenal for a beginner.” He said with a smile. I was sort of proud of the review, but felt wrong for it. Like I shouldn’t have been proud of something like that. “Now you’re officially daddy’s little cock sucker, you know.” He said with an almost mean inflection. I turned red at the comment and didn’t justify it with a response. “So your first full day is in the books now.” He said after a moment of silence. “Yeah, I guess so. Honestly I keep forgetting what day it is.” I responded. “Well, I took tomorrow off, but I’ll have to go back to work on Tuesday. I’ve asked Alice and Molly to come over and stay with you, or you can go there. Whatever’s easiest for them.” He said matter of factly, no doubt preparing for my protest. I closed my eyes for a second and collected my thoughts, but tried not to get upset. He sensed it though and carried on. “You’re no secret to them anymore, and I don’t want you to be lonely while I’m gone. Plus, you aren’t allowed to change yourself, and I won’t have you in a wet diaper for that long.” He added. “So just be straight with me… are these here to stay or were you being sincere earlier when you said more often than not? Just… I want to know what to expect.” I responded, trying to be as calm as possible. He paused for a moment and looked over at me. “You’re in them until I tell you otherwise, and I have no intention of telling you otherwise any time soon. Does that answer it?” He said in a firm tone. “Yeah.” I replied quickly. “You’ve just kept floating all of this as every once in a while, or temporary, but I keep getting hints that that isn’t the case. I just want to know.” “You don’t need to know, you need to trust and obey. Stop worrying about it, stop worrying about what other people think. You only need to worry about what I think, and I think you’re perfect the way you are now. The way you were just a bit ago. That’s how I want you, and that’s what you’ll get used to.” He replied in a very authoritative tone. I felt my face redden again, but less from embarrassment this time. I took a deep breath and decided to back off, there was no point in going down that road. “Well what am I supposed to do when I need to… need to…” I started before the words were tough to say and trailed off. “Have a dirty diaper? Well, I don’t mind that but we can allow some time in the morning for you to do your business in private at first, then you can reevaluate it. We’ll probably start with an enema in the mornings to make sure you don’t have any issues. As far as using the potty any other time? That’s a no. You don’t use it without my permission. You never have permission to take your diaper off unless I specifically tell you to.” He said. I stared down at my body. The blanket had dropped down when I slid up to the head board and my upper body was exposed in all of it’s hairless glory, as was the top 3 inches or so of the diaper. I could just make out the top of Elmo’s head, and I hated it. I repositioned the blanket to come up to my belly button and nodded my head in understanding, again knowing that there was no point in arguing, it was either accept the terms or walk away all together. I couldn’t stomach losing out on the money. “Look,” He started. “You’re going to learn to either enjoy this, or at least not mind this soon. It’ll just be another part of you. But it’ll be a part that makes me very happy, and while you might find this weird or whatever, I don’t. I really like it. I really hope you can as well.” I wanted to keep sulking, I wanted him to know that I wasn’t happy but I didn’t want to make him mad. “What are we doing tomorrow?” I asked, attempting to change the subject to keep from getting worked up. “Well, I was going to surprise you, but I’ve got massages scheduled for us tomorrow after breakfast, then I have a check-up scheduled for you with Alice at her house in the afternoon. I thought maybe we could go to Union Grill for dinner and drinks after. After that, we’ll see what happens.” He responded in stride. “Whoa, I can’t go out like this… like that…” I started. “Hold your horses, cowgirl.” He interrupted forcefully. “I’m not going to make you prance around in public in a dress. I’ve got clothes that’ll have you blending in just fine. They’ll be none the wiser.” “None the wiser for what? I can’t wear one of these out in public.” I quickly responded, gesturing to my groin. “You can, and you will. Trust me, they’re very easy to hide. I’ve got some wool slacks and and a sweater that’ll cover everything up. No one will be able to tell a thing.” He answered back. “Can I just wear some of the underwear or something? Any of them, I don’t care…” I pleaded. “No. Besides, you’ve been having accidents. Wearing a diaper under your clothes will be significantly less obvious than walking around with wet pants.” He said, stamping his decision with finality. I took a deep breath again, knowing that arguing wasn’t going to get me anywhere and decided to trust that he was being truthful. At least I would be able to check to see how obvious it was before we left the house and pick the fight if it was bad. That would probably buy me an escape ticket if I could turn on the waterworks. “Hey, if you’re really good, I’ll give you a present when we get back home after dinner, okay?” He said, trying to find common ground for us to meet on. “Well, I hope it’s a good one.” I responded a bit too forcefully. Steve twisted his torso and moved from the bed without saying anything and walked to the closet. I knew he was going to get pajamas for me, and verified my assumption a moment later when he returned with a pale pink nightgown and white lacy bloomer panties. Without protest, Steve moved the cover and checked me by sliding a finger in between my leg and the diaper, then pulled the nightgown over my head and fixed it into position. He then slid the panties up and covered the diaper before kissing my forehead. “I think someone is a bit cranky and needs some sleep.” He mocked. This almost send me into a fit as well, but I could agree that I needed the sleep, and I needed to stop talking about things. I slumped down in the bed and turned to him, then covered myself with the heavy blanket. I watched as he walked around and joined me. “Turn over.” He said as he got under the covers. I did as he requested and felt as he wrapped his arms around my chest and pulled me in close to him. I found that I really enjoyed being the little spoon and that his embrace was very comforting as I fell asleep, only taking a few seconds to do so. We drifted apart at some point during the night, I woke up on my back with my leg nearly hanging off the edge of the bed. I turned to see if Steve was still there, he was. He was already awake and sitting up, punching at the keys on a laptop he had sitting on his lap over the covers. “Morning.” He said when he noticed my open eyes. “Hi. Morning.” I said in a sleepy voice. “How’d you sleep?” He asked. “Fine, I guess. You?” I responded. “Like the dead.” He answered without averting his eyes from the screen. “Are you working?” I asked after a moment. “Just ordering some things for you.” He said with a smile, finally looking over at me. He had a screen protector or something on his laptop, because from this angle, the screen looked black but I could see the glow from cast across him. “What?” I asked. “It’s a surprise.” He said, then closed the screen with a soft click. “Ready for breakfast?” He asked as he moved from the bed. “At least some coffee, but I wouldn’t fight a breakfast offer.” I said doing the same. I climbed to my feet and felt the extra bulk of the diaper, similar to the last time I had an accident. “Shit.” I said quietly as my hand dropped to my crotch. I looked up to see Steve smiling and looking at me, he looked like someone looking at a kitten or puppy, like something was so cute they couldn’t stand it. He looked at me with such warm affection that I felt myself begin to blush, finding that I really enjoyed this gaze. “Cute.” He said quickly. “Let’s eat, I’ll change you later.” He held his hand out to me and wrapped his arm around the small of my back when I walked around the bed to meet him. I downed two cups of coffee in near record time, and polished off two scrambled eggs, two strips of bacon, and a hash brown from the air fryer. “Somebody was hungry, huh?” He said as I carried my plate to the dishwasher and placed it in the bottom rack. “Yeah, I guess so.” I responded, then took my seat again at the table. “So are you giving me the massage?” “No. While I’ve been known to give a great massage, I actually have the pros coming over. Don’t worry, they won’t see anything. They’ll set up in the study and leave while we get undressed. You’ll be under the sheet the entire time.” He said, trying to calm me down before I reacted. “Oh, okay. Cool.” I responded cheerfully, no doubt casting some confusion in his mind. “Are you finished here?” He asked, gesturing to the plate of bacon on the island. “Yes, stuffed.” I responded. “Good, let’s go get you changed.” He said, then ushered me into the master bathroom. He stripped my clothes off and tossed them into the hamper, then pulled the tabs from the diaper and rolled it into a ball before tossing it into the waste bin near his sink, it’s heavy plop again nearly knocking the bin over. “Have you ever had an enema?” He asked with no emotion as he opened the small closet door in the bathroom. I froze at hearing his words, completely forgetting what he had said the night before. “I don’t think I need…” I started, but was stopped by a stern look on his face. “No.” “Follow me.” He said as he pulled an enema bag from the closet, then paused to fill it with warm water from the tap before grabbing a small container of lube. I followed him into the small room where the toilet was and allowed him to position my body facing away from him, away from the toilet. What came next wasn’t very comfortable and caused my belly to cramp multiple times. It wasn’t until the bag was empty that he nodded in satisfaction and had me sit on the toilet. He reached between my legs and grasped at the tube. “You need to hold this for about 2 minutes after this comes out, do you understand?” He said. I nodded my head, but knew it would be tough since the urge to go was already almost overpowering. Without pause, he pulled on the end of the tube and I felt it slip out, then clenched as hard as I could. Steve gathered the tube and turned to leave. “Two minutes.” He said, then smiled and closed the door behind him. I felt wave after wave of cramps hit my belly hard and struggled as hard as I could to hold it, but after about 30 seconds, it became too much. Fortunately, relief quickly followed. Steve was waiting in the bedroom when I exited the bathroom after cleaning up and washing my hands. “I know it isn’t pleasant, but it’ll keep you nice and clean on the inside.” He smiled empathetically. "You'll get used to this as well." He was sure expecting me to get used to a lot of things that I had significant doubt I would. "I didn't enjoy that." I said quietly and walked over to him. I was greeted with a warm hug and a kiss on the top of the head before Steve ushered me back to the bathroom and stood me in front of my sink and mirror. Without speaking, he grabbed the hairbrush from the drawer and started to brush at my bedhead. I wasn't sure what they did to it, but it seemed softer and not as wavy. He brushed it into a part, but not before playfully trying to pull it into pigtails. It was too short for that, but I had a feeling it wouldn't be in a few months, if he had his way. He put the brush back in the drawer, then picked up my toothbrush and applied a small amount of toothpaste, then proceeded to brush my teeth for me. It was an odd sensation, but I kind of liked it. I liked how I felt while he was treating me this way. I spit into the sink and rinsed, then followed him back into the bedroom where a fresh diaper was waiting. He effortlessly put me in it and secured the tabs tightly, then covered it with a pair of royal blue sweatpants and a grey shirt. "What are these?" I asked after I was dressed. "I didn't expect you to ever let me dress in something so... normal." "I like teasing you, and playing dress up. I like pushing your boundaries, especially in situations that I'm not publicly outing you. But I'm not so cruel as to make you parade around in front of people we don't know. I don't want to expose others to what we do anymore than I want to make you endure it." He said softly. I smiled at his comment, then gave him a brief hug. He returned it, then walked with me into the kitchen. About 15 minutes later, there was a knock on the front door. Steve led two women into the house and down past his office, then motioned for me to follow. I hadn't seen this room before, and was amazed at the large, ornate room with bookshelves covering three walls. This room was as tall as the second floor, and there were books from the floor to the ceiling on nearly every shelf. "We'll be back in just a moment. Undress and cover up with the sheet, face down." The shorter of the ladies said after they assembled the two massage tables. They turned and exited the room and closed the door. Steve started undressing and folded his clothes, placing them carefully on a large leather chair in the corner of the room. I followed his lead by removing my own clothes, folding them and placing them next to his. I stood there next to him waiting for him to remove his underwear and undershirt. As with many other things that Steve does, I felt like this was some sort of test. When he completed his undressing, he smirked and pulled at the tabs of the diaper, then placed it under my shirt on the chair. "That was a very good job, sweetie." He said with a smile and a tussle at my hair. Test passed. We both climbed onto the tables and got comfortable, then Steve called out that we were ready. The shorter woman worked on me with magical hands for over an hour. She rubbed, kneaded, squeezed, and chopped at every muscle I could imagine. I felt like complete putty laying there, it was amazing. At one point, I'm pretty sure she bumped her hand against the chastity cage, but moved on quickly. After the massages were over, Steve and I stayed clad in just the towels opting to carry our clothes to the bedroom so as to not get massage oil all over them. The ladies left very cheerfully after a sizable tip, and Steve walked them to the door. He returned to the master bedroom a moment later, then guided me to the bathroom and removed my towel, as well as his own. "You want to shower together, or do you want a bath?" He asked. I kind of wanted a bath, but felt like I'd be able to get cleaner in the shower since the massage oils would likely just sit on the surface, and I hated the feeling of oily skin. "Shower, please." I responded, then followed him into the cavernous enclosure. Steve soaped me up from head to toe and rinsed me with the shower wand. I returned the favor but thought he had other intentions as his erection started to grow when I got near it. I waited for him to give me some direction or guidance, but he just stood and watched me carefully. I lathered his erection up like any other part of his body and washed it clean with warm water, somewhat in a tease, somewhat because I wasn't much of a starter when it came to these things, but he didn't say anything. "Not even a kiss, huh?" He finally said after I finished washing the suds off. I sighed at his predictability and leaned over to kiss the head with a quick pop. "You know, it really likes french kissing." He added after I had pulled my head away. I greeted this with an eye roll. Guys really were all the same, weren't they? I decided to play along, at least for a minute, and leaned back over and took the head of his cock in my mouth and swirled my tongue a few times. There was a strong taste of soap which helped to mask the precum taste that was faintly present. I pulled it from my mouth with an audible pop and licked my lips. He reacted with a big smile to this, although it was more a reflex than me trying to be sexy. He turned the shower off and helped me dry off, then repeated the earlier process of brushing my hair into a feminine, but passable style. Without prompting, I went and laid on the foot of the bed and waited for what was next. Less than a minute later, I was diapered, dressed in a yellow onesie with a skirt, and had a headband fixed in place. "I thought we could skip lunch today since we're going for nice dinner. That alright with you?" Steve asked as he dressed himself in slacks and a button down shirt. I nodded, still full from breakfast. "Do you want to go ahead and go see Alice? Maybe we can get that knocked out early and come back here and take a nap." Steve proposed as he slid a Rolex onto is wrist. I paused and looked at him, then started to speak, to protest how I was dressed if we were going to go out, but was met with a raised hand. "I've got a large enough coat that you'll be completely covered, and we're literally going from one garage to another. No one will see you. We aren't even leaving the neighborhood." He said quickly. My face still registered protest, but he wasn't dissuaded. He helped me put on some ballet flats and covered me with a large wool coat that extended past my knees. It did cover me completely, so with the exception of the stupid headband, nobody would know a thing. He wasn't kidding when he said they were close. Their house was a few streets over at the end of the road. They backed up to a large wooded area, and while it was still in the neighborhood, you couldn't see the house from the street. There was a blacktop driveway into the woods that was blocked by a large, iron gate. Steve pulled to the box and typed in a code, then the gates slowly opened to allow our entry. The driveway had to be at least a quarter mile long and opened up to a massive house about half way down. This place looked like something you would see in the Hollywood Hills, something that Robin Leech would have featured on his show. There were fountains on both sides of the driveway, but they were off, I'm assuming because of the cold. Steve drove to the left of the massive entry way and drove to the side of the house before turning onto another driveway that went below the house. There was a large door, but it was open likely in anticipation of our arrival. There had to have been room for 16 cars in this garage, but there were only 4. Another Mercedes SUV, the black BMW that I assumed was the one that picked me up, a Range Rover, and an old convertible but I didn't recognize the make, but doubted it was from the US. Steve parked next to the other Mercedes SUV and gestured for me to exit as well, then we made our way to a door that, while it looked like a door, was actually the entrance to an elevator. We went up one level and opened into a kitchen that looked like it should be in the White House, not here. Alice rounded the corner a second later in a white tennis outfit. She looked like she had been exercising, but was wearing makeup and pearls. Rich people are weird. “Hello, hello.” She said in at tone that conveyed her annoyance that we were early. “Sorry, we figured we’d knock this out early… didn’t mean to drop in, but you understand.” Steve said in a passive aggressive jest. She gave a sigh, and waved us past the kitchen and down one of the halls to her office. It was large and looked over the back of the property. There was a large lap pool, tennis court, basketball court, and guest house set to the back of the property, all of it packaged up for the winter. She motioned me to a chair and took the coat from my shoulders. She gave an approving nod of my clothes and instructed Steve to undress me. I stood there while Steve reached under the skirt and unsnapped the onesie, then lifted it all above my head. He undid the dry diaper and placed it next to the onesie, then slid the slippers off of my feet. I was now completely naked in front of the pair, and was lightly guided back to the chair by Alice. “How are you feeling so far?” She asked as she knelt beside me. “The same, I guess.” I responded. She rubbed her hands along my skin, paying special attention to what used to be dense areas of body hair but were now completely smooth. Her hands traced my face, neck, armpits, chest, and pubic region before quickly sliding down my legs to my feet. She started a recorder on her phone and stated the date and time, then said my name. “Skin smooth, no sign of erythema, no rash, no wounds. Axillary shows some abrasion, recommend medicated powder.” She started. “Insertion site incision intact, glue holding.” She moved from my side to settle in front of me, then pushed my knees apart. I nearly slapped at her hand as she grasped at the chastity cage, but rethought my instinct and allowed her to carry on without protest. “Have you had an erection since getting this one on?” She asked flatly. I sat without responding for a second or two too long for her liking, which prompted her to give me a stern look. “Umm… sort of, I guess.” I responded. “Sort of? What’s that mean? Either you did or didn’t.” She replied quickly. “Yeah, I tried to have one, but it held it down.” I said. “Hmm, okay.” She replied, seemingly satisfied with my response. “Those should become less frequent with the testosterone blocking and increase in estrogen. We’ll need to check the chastity fit pretty frequently, there will be some testicular atrophy that’ll begin to happen. You’ll likely get some tenderness in your breasts as well, it’s completely normal. They’ll begin to puff up in a month or two.” My mouth open and closed, dumbfounded by what I was hearing. She sensed it and put her hand on my thigh. “The changes can revert when the implant is removed and your body resumes normal hormone production, if you choose that at completion. It’s only permanent if you elect it to be.” She said reassuringly. “What about accidents, have you been having many?” I nodded my head slowly and felt as Steve placed his hand on my shoulder. “Okay, good. That’s as expected for now. Steve, grab the diaper and put it under her, I’m going to grab the scanner.” She instructed as she turned to a closet in the room. Steve had me stand and placed the diaper under me, then brought it between my legs but didn’t secure it in place. Alice returned a moment later with a small device and applied cold gel just above my pubic bone, then pressed the device into the gel. I heard a faint clicking sound and a slight vibration as the screen lit up with numbers. “Okay, not too much in there, that’s fine. One of the medications we gave you selectively relaxes specific smooth muscle, thats the muscle that’s responsible for closing the sphincter from your bladder. It’s still working, but relaxes with significantly less pressure than before. When your bladder fills, it’ll open spontaneously to relieve the pressure.” She said very clinically. “Have you maintained rectal tone?” “Huh?” I asked. “Do the muscles in your rectum feel like they used too, or do they feel loose?” She rephrased. “The same, like they used too.” I replied. “Perfect, that’s what we want to hear.” She said with a smile. She pressed a bit harder with the device, placing more pressure on my bladder. I could feel as she pushed harder that I was starting to trickle pee into the diaper, and was unable to stop no matter how hard I tried. “Perfect.” She said, then removed the device and wiped the gel off of my skin. She nodded to Steve as she stood, and he affixed the diaper into place. “Everything looks good. It’s great, actually. You’ve responded exactly like I hoped you would and have no appreciable side effects. We’ll plan to do this weekly for 8 weeks, then monthly from then on. We don’t need to do bloodwork today, but we’ll start next week to monitor hormone levels and make any adjustments necessary.” She said as she wiped the gel from the device. “Great, so we’re good?” Steve asked. “Yep, good to go.” Alice said, closing the closet door. “Where’s Molly at today?” Steve asked as he gathered the onesie and slid it back into place, then secured the snaps. “She’s in her room, some new series on Netflix has caught her attention and she’s obsessed.” She said. “Do you want to say hi to her?” Steve asked me as I smoothed out the skirt. “Oh, uh - no. I don’t want to bother her.” I replied. The less she saw me like this, the better. “Oh, nonsense. She needs to get her nose off of that iPad every once in a while.” Alice said, then gestured us out of the office and back to the kitchen. We rode the elevator up a level, then crossed a large atrium to another hallway. At the end of the hallway was a massive set of double doors, but we stopped shy and entered a room on the left. It was pretty dark as Alice pushed the door open, but I could hear the audio from whatever show she was watching. Alice flipped the switch on the wall and cast a bright glow around what I can only describe as a nursery There was a large crib against the back wall with the front bars lowered to the ground. It was filled with blankets, pillows, and stuffed animals. After a second, I saw Molly’s head raise, then watched as her eyes got huge at the realization she had company. “Oh!” She yelped as she noticed Steve standing there. “Sorry, honey. They wanted to say hi.” Alice said as she crossed the infantile room. I noticed every possible accompaniment that one would expect in a baby’s room, including a changing table, rocking chair, and a plethora of toys. Molly sat up and pulled a blanket over her body. I noticed as she did that a large baby bottle filled with milk rolled from the crib and clanked onto the floor before rolling to Alice’s feet. She bent to pick it up and handed it back to Molly, who tossed it behind her pillow. “Come say hi, don’t be rude.” Alice instructed. Molly moved the covers reluctantly from her body, then slid from the crib. She was only wearing a babydoll t-shirt and diaper, the same one I was in, and came to Alice’s side, slightly hiding behind her. She looked mortified that we were seeing her like this. I could see that her diaper was slightly wet, or at least appeared to be in the light. I didn’t not enjoy the view, truthfully. She looked really cute, there wasn’t a bra under her shirt and it was riding up slightly giving a good look at her lower belly. “Hi.” Molly said quietly to Steve, then looked at me oddly. I’m not sure why she was so embarrassed really. I was also standing there looking ridiculous I gave a slight wave without raising my hand and smiled, but she didn’t return it. “Hello, Molly. We won’t keep you, it’s good to see you. This one will see you tomorrow for your play date.” Steve said as he tussled at my hair. She nodded, then looked down at the floor, her face getting red. We turned to exit, but I could feel Molly watching me as I left. We made the drive back to Steve’s house right after leaving Molly’s room, Alice being sure to see us to the door. We didn’t say much on the drive back, instead opting to listen to the radio. I kept my arms crossed in front of me to ensure the coat didn’t open without warning. We were soon back in Steve’s garage, the door safely secured behind us before I exited the passenger door. We both agreed that a nap was in order, although the had had been anything but arduous so far. I napped for a solid two hours before waking to an empty room, and was a little upset that the diaper was decently wet. I knew to expect it based on what Alice had said, but it still upset me that I was losing control of such a basic function solely for the amusement of Steve. I wandered from the bedroom and found Steve sitting in his office, monitors blazing a bright glow off of his face in the dark room. “Hey.” I said as I entered. He greeted me with a smile and gestured toward one of the chair on the opposite side of the desk from him. I looked to make sure he wasn’t on a video call with anyone, then accepted his invitation when the screen was clear with the exception of a few PDFs he was reviewing. “I couldn’t sleep and didn’t want to wake you.” He said as he minimized the documents and shut off the monitors. “No problem. What time are we eating?” I asked, beginning to feel my stomach growling. “I have reservations at 7, so we can leave soon.” He responded as he stood from his executive chair. We went into the bedroom and Steve removed the onesie and wet diaper from me, commenting on how happy he was that I was using them. I didn’t tell him I didn’t have much choice in the matter and it was against my will, I was actually in a decent mood and didn’t want to start anything. He emerged from the closet a with a clean diaper and some business casual clothes and dressed me. He was being truthful fortunately… the diaper was pretty well hidden under the pants, and the sweater did a great job at helping to cover. With an approving nod, we were set to go and exited to the garage. To say dinner was amazing would be a massive disservice to the owners of Union Grill. I had a stuffed Rainbow Trout that made my eyes nearly water with how good it was, and I don’t know how Steve pulled it off, but we both shared a nice bottle of wine with dinner. I didn’t have any moment during the evening that I worried about someone finding out about what was under my pants, either. I did get a bit nervous about halfway through when I felt the warmth start to spread around within the diaper from another accident, but there were no leaks. I’m not sure I should call them accidents, really, since they seemed to be desired even if not by me. We actually carried on a good conversation about traveling, camping, hiking, and our past in general. I felt like it was one of the better conversations we’ve had, and was a bit smitten with him by the end of dinner. I hate to say it, but I sort of looked forward for what happened when we got home, although that may have been the wine talking. Steve paid the bill and we made our way back home, both a bit drunk, although I was definitely feeling it more than he was. “What do you want to do now?” He asked as we made our way back to his part of town. “I don’t know, what did you have in mind?” I asked while staring at the passing interstate lights. “Well, I know one nice way to end a date with a pretty girl like you.” He said with a smile in his tone. “Oh? How’s that?” I replied playfully. “You’re creative, I’m sure you can figure it out.” He said. “I’m sure.” I said back. “Hey, where’s my present for going out in this?” I asked, mostly joking. “Oh, in the glove compartment.” He responded. I opened the compartment a bit surprised that he actually got me something, and was very excited to see it was a new phone. Mine had been on the way out for some time and was really only good for a few hours before needing to be charged again. This one was the new Apple model, the Pro to be specific. “Thank you!” I nearly shouted, barely able to contain my excitement. “You’re welcome, you need to replace that piece of junk.” He said, pointing to my phone in the cup holder. “I know, I’ve been wanting to for a long time. I just… couldn’t.” I said back as I pulled the plastic wrapping from the box. “Can I set it up now?” “Yeah, that’s fine.” He said back as he navigated from the interstate to the exit closest to his house. We were back in no time and both settled into the kitchen while he helped me set up the new phone and sync contacts. Once completed, he led me to the bedroom. “I have another little surprise, but for both of us.” He said as he led me past the bed. He turned the handle to the closet door, pushed it, then flipped the lights on. I was surprised to see that there was actually something in the vacant room now. It was a… well, it was the exact same changing table from Molly’s room. It was stacked with diapers and wipes below the padded top. “When did this…” I started. “While we were out. I had it delivered.” He said quickly, with gushing excitement in his voice. “Oh.” I replied, not nearly matching his excitement. “Let’s try it.” He said, leading me over to it and lifting me up to the cushioned surface. He moved me into a laying position and removed the sweater, shirt, and pants from me before tossing them to the side. He then untaped the diaper, rolled it, and tossed it into a Diaper Genie next to the table. “This is so much easier than on the bed.” He said, with continued excitement. He pulled a diaper from the stack below and placed it under me with an effortless lift, then sprinkled powder across my groin. He taped the clean diaper tightly in place, then pulled me into a sitting position before pulling the yellow skirted onesie from earlier back over my head. “This one is just so cute.” He said with a smile as he stepped back and admired my look. This was topped off with another headband, complete with a small pink bow over my right temple. It was amazing how different I looked in just 2 minutes, most people wouldn’t have any clue that the young preppie looking guy that entered Steve’s house was now this delicate little girl. It was still a mind trip to think about. Steve led me from the room and over to the two leather chairs in the bedroom before plopping down in one. He pulled me onto his lap, face to face, then planted a deep, passionate kiss right on my mouth. His grip held my head firmly in place in a repeat of the night before, but this one was a little more reciprocated than the one from the night before. He kissed me for a couple of minutes, then grabbed at my hips and pushed them down onto his crotch. I could feel his erection even through the diaper and followed his lead as he gyrated my body to dry hump him. He stopped the movement a minute later and lifted me toward him, then fished his cock out of his pants. Without speaking, he pushed me off of him and onto the floor at his feet. I knew what he wanted, and I wasn’t going to argue about giving it to him. I guess a BJ in exchange for a new phone is a fair trade, right? Right? I tried to give him a sexy look, but doubted it was actually sexy. Without any additional encouragement, I licked at the head and swallowed the already collected precum before putting my mouth onto his dick. Just as the night before, I tried to mimic things I’d enjoyed in the past. I alternated sucking, licking, and stroking and focused on trying to give him a good blowjob. I can’t say I didn’t enjoy it a bit as well, but found that he was lasting longer than the night before. It was only really my second time, so I was afraid I was doing something wrong when 10 minutes had passed and he seemed no closer to cumming than when I had started. I looked up at him and his head was back, but I think he noticed the change in my head’s position, because he brought his eyes to meet mine in an instant. I tried to ask how I was doing with my eyes, and I was happy that he seemed to get the message. “You’d doing great, I just want to enjoy every second of it.” He said. I looked back down and closed my eyes as I continued sucking and licking, hoping that he wasn’t going to want to go too much longer. My neck and jaw were very sore by this point and I wasn’t sure how much longer I could go. I tried to maintain my pace, but slowed enough for him to notice. It must have been 20 minutes of giving head at this point, and I was exhausted. He placed his hand on the back of my head and started pushing down, then letting off. He was now controlling the speed of my head movement, and it helped my effort significantly. Now, I was just letting him fuck my mouth instead of really working at it. I could feel the tale-tale signs a minute later as his breathing sped up, he started moaning more, and his movements on my head quickened. Just as the night before, he pressed hard on my head and erupted a geyser of cum into my mouth in at least 7 or 8 spurts. His was really working to catch his breath as he held my head on his cock, then told me to suck again as I pulled it out. I did as instructed and felt as a little more cum as added to the mix, then carefully popped his cock from my mouth careful not to spill anything on his slacks. I looked up at him and was met by a beaming smile. I tried to smile back, but stopped for fear of spilling. I motioned to my diaper, indicating that I wanted him to open it so I could spit into it, but he didn’t move for it. “I want you to try swallowing.” He said quickly. I shook my head with some panic in my eyes, but was met with no pity. “Mmmm!” I protested. “It won’t be that bad, just swallow it on the count of 3. Then you’re done.” He said as he placed his hand under my chin. “1.” He said with a smirk on his face. I begged with my eyes, but got nowhere. “2.” He continued. “3! Down the hatch!” He said with excitement. I tried to move his cum to the back of my throat, but felt like I would gag if it stayed there, so pushed it forward. It was slimy on my tongue, and felt like a giant ball of snot that someone sprinkled salt and baking soda on. Fortunately Steve had mercy at that point and reached down to unsnap the onesie and untaped the diaper. As soon as I was able, I spit his load into the front of the diaper. Steve wasn't too pleased when I wiped my mouth on my sleeve, but he didn’t say anything about it. He refastened the velcro and pushed the onesie back down without snapping it and pulled me onto his lap. “We’ll try again next time.” He said as he patted my back. “Now let’s get ready for bed. Molly is probably looking forward to your girls day tomorrow.”

You’re right, I omitted that. I’ve fixed it.

Part 14 I sat there motionless, almost convinced that they wouldn’t see me if I didn’t move. I could feel my stomach churn, I could feel my throat begin to burn as my body prepared to rebel in any way it could. Alice, Mark, and Molly stood there and stared at me for what felt like an eternity, no emotion on their faces, no sympathy in their eyes, just curiosity about whatever this event was in front of them. I felt my jaw begin to move, to try and speak, but my throat was locked in place. I couldn’t force myself to breathe as the anxiety and panic set in. I felt my face redden, now boiling hot in shame, or anger, or any other negative emotion I could come up with. I was experiencing them all. Not only had I just been caught with a literal dick in my mouth, I had been caught dressed like a girl with a dick in my mouth. There was no denying what anyone had seen, because they were still starting right at me. I looked at the clock on the wall near Molly and watched the second hand sweep in slow motion. I fixated on the clock as the room around me started to go dark. Soon, only the clock existed to my eyes, everything else was black with spots of green, twinkling stars. I thought again about running. I thought about sprinting into the street and jumping in front of the first car I could find. The second hand slowly swept again, making me dizzy as it settled onto a new moment in time. It had been four-seconds since I realized everything would in my world would change yet again. I felt like I’ve lived a new life in those four eternal seconds. “Mmmkay onno utu…” I heard in a muffled voice as I watched the clock skip ahead again. I closed my eyes as I felt my body begin to tilt backwards. “You’re okay…” The distant voice said. I felt a light stinging on my cheek, quickly followed by another. Then more followed in rapid succession. I opened my eyes to find the assault to my senses and saw Steve’s face inches from mine. “You’re okay.” He said again as I clenched my eyes closed, then opened them wide. I searched the room in hopes that my imagination was running wild but they were still there, right where my mind had left them. There was a severe ringing in my ears and a cold sweat had broken out all over my body. I felt my hands free from behind my back as Steve held me up. I shook my head and sat back up, supporting my upper body with my arms outstretched behind me and looked up at my audience, their eyes still affixed on the spectacle before them. I glanced at the clock and watched the second hand sweep in rhythmic time. Tic. Toc. Tic. Time had resumed and I was still alive. “Oh, sorry.” Mark finally said an eon after entering the room. He wasn’t directing the apology at me. At this point he wouldn’t even look at me. “It’s fine, just fucking call next time.” Steve responded annoyed. “Do you want us to wait outside? I’d hate to leave you with a bad case of blue balls, man. You want to finish up?” Mark asked in a shockingly concerned voice, almost as if I didn’t play into the equation. Steve didn’t say anything right away. I lifted my eyes to gauge his reaction. Of course he would be disgusted by the thought of us just resuming, he’d likely be angry that it was even considered. His eyes met mine with a questioning look. My eyes went wide, he was actually asking me, nonverbally of course, to continue. I’m sure he could see the anger rise in me, because a split second later “No, no” emerged from his mouth. “Well, I think we may have taken yours out of commission with some stage fright, but if you want…” Mark said as his right arm reached to his side. I could see Molly’s face soon flash a look of fury as Mark’s hand connected with the small of her back and pushed her lightly forward, causing her to take a quick half-step forward towards Steve. “I feel like we owe you now, so feel free…” He finished, as Molly brought her feet back together. The anger left and embarrassment took over her expression. I could see Steve consider this for a second, but he shook his head, dismissing the suggestion. A wave of relief flashed on Molly’s face as she took a small step back, slightly behind Mark. “I don’t see what the fuss is about, just have her finish what she started, Steve.” Alice added with a look of contempt on her face. “Shut up, Alice.” Steve added as he pulled me into a standing position by using my upper arm. She must have taken it light-hearted, because she smiled a sarcastic smile to Steve as she turned from the room. Mark and Molly followed her, and Steve ushered me out of the room with him, my legs protesting as we walked. When we made it to the kitchen, Steve’s tight grip on my upper arm loosened, then with a very light shove in the direction of the theater room, he told Molly and I to “leave the adults to talk”. I stood in shock, still confused as to what was happening, when I felt Molly’s soft hand grab mine, pulling me with her toward the dark hallway toward the theater room. She pulled me through the door and closed it behind us, I couldn’t bring my eyes to meet her. I didn’t want her to see this side of me, I didn’t want her to know any of this. She rounded the couch and sat down, I could see anger in her face flash again as she was no doubt replaying the past few minutes in her mind. I’m sure she had to have taken some offense to being offered up by Mark. Come to think of it, she was likely mad that she had to also perform those same services on me not too long ago. “You can sit down.” She said without looking up. I rounded the couch and sat as far away from her as I could and fixed my eyes off into the distance. I couldn’t bring myself to say anything. “He didn’t waste much time, huh?” She said after a moment. “What?” I asked even though I heard her question, just had no idea what to say in return. “I thought he would have taken a bit longer getting you into… those. Seems like a longer transition for most.” She said as she gestured towards my clothes. “I don’t know why I let him.” I said beginning to match her anger at the situation, tears streaming down my face. "I didn't even realize it was happening when it was." “It would have happened one way or another, don’t feel bad.” She added. “Steve is a pretty convincing guy and when he gets his mind set on something, it isn’t going to take long for him to get it.” “It’s so fucking stupid. I should have never let him.” I said, barely hearing her comment. “It’s not that bad…” Molly replied back. “Look at me. Look at this.” I angrily shot back and gestured to my body. “Umm… hello?” She replied and gestured to hers. “It’s different for you, you’re actually a girl. You’re an actual fucking girl. Sorry I’m not all that weirded out that they dressed you like a girl.” I replied, fighting back my rage. “Oh, okay. Name the last time you saw a nineteen year old girl in public dressed like this. We’re both dressed like freaks, you ass. You think I wanted this? For fucks sake.” She snapped back, then crossed her arms and turned away from me. She was right. Neither of us were in an ideal situation and the last thing I needed was to alienate the only other person that may be able to understand what’s going on. “Look… I’m sorry.” I said after a moment. “I guess I’m just still on edge.” “You think?” She fired back. She turned to face me again after a deep breath, her tears matching mine. “I told you when we first met that it was going to get awkward. It’ll get worse, I promise you. But you’re the first person that isn’t one of… them… that I’ve been able to talk too in months. Don’t fucking ruin this for me, please.” She said with her bottom lip beginning to tremble. “Okay, okay. I won’t.” I replied. Molly sniffed and wiped her nose, then turned her body toward me and pulled her feet onto the couch. She was wearing a purple and yellow polkadot skirt, and her new seating position caused the back of her skirt to ride up. I could easily see the diaper that Steve had told me about, now confirmed with my own eyes. It was the exact same one I was wearing. I could sense that she knew where my eyes were as she quickly brought her legs down to try and obstruct my view. “Don’t even. You’re probably in one too.” She said annoyed as she moved. I didn’t say anything, but the look of satisfaction on her face was enough to confirm that she knew I was. “I wish I could tell you that you get used to them. You really don’t.” She said finally settling on a new sitting position. “I don’t see how anyone could.” I responded, blushing hard. “I can’t imagine him wanting this long term… it’s gross.” “Well, I hate to burst your bubble, but it’s not just a phase with them. I thought it would be, but it was one after another after another. I kept thinking one of them would get tired of it and would let me wear normal underwear again, but they both seem to enjoy it. Even now, they both seem to like it more and more every day. Whatever they can do to maintain the balance of power.” She said. Molly leaned her head back on the couch, her hair flowing over her shoulder and down over the Patagonia sweater she was wearing over her skirt. “I know it sounds stupid, but I’m just glad I have someone else to talk with about this shit. For the longest time, it’s just been me and it was turning very dark in my mind being alone that much. I can’t tell you how many hours I’ve spent in this room watching the same fucking kids movies over and over while ‘the adults talk’.” She said, adding air quotes. “It’s a miserable fucking existence and it’s even worse at home.” I looked hard at her, she seemed so miserable, so sad and lonely. “I thought you said you didn’t mind it… when we first met you said you didn't mind it.” I questioned. She looked at me regretfully for a few seconds. “I told you what I wanted you to believe. I told you what I needed to believe. I wanted you here so I wasn’t alone anymore. I’m sorry. I should have told you, but I was afraid they'd find out.” She said with a look of shame on her face. I wanted to be mad, but I could sense the desperation in her for some connection. "It's okay." I said after a moment. "I guess I can see where you were coming from." "Thank you." She softly said. “Hey, I’m really sorry that you had to uh… you know. With Alice.” I started, now feeling repulsed that we had to share that experience. “It’s fine. We don’t have to talk about it. I know you didn’t have a choice.” She responded while looking away from me. “I know, but I should have tried to…” I started. “You were drugged. There wasn’t much you could have done to prevent it. Plus, it's not like you were the one that made me do it.” She interjected. She had a point, at the time I barely knew who I was or what was going on. I nodded my head as she spoke, thankful that she was so level headed about things. “So where do we go from here? How does this work?” I asked. “Well, do you want some advice?” She began without pausing for my affirmation. “I know it’s going to be tough for you to process, but for all intents and purposes, around here, you are a girl from now on. As someone that’s been a girl for my entire life, you’ll need to get used to men thinking they always know what’s best for you, and being treated like a child. Men are going to put their hands all over you without your consent and not understand why you’re upset about it. Sex isn’t magical, it’s a transactional. Nobody around here cares at all about your pleasure, it’s all about their own. You’re a tool for them to use. Speaking from experience, get over whatever part thinks sex is sacred and make it your mission to get Steve off every day. Men are much easier to handle when they aren’t horny, and I can tell you that Steve has a temper when he’s stressed. Best to avoid it.” I started at her blankly as she rattled off point after point, feeling my fear and sorrow grow. I felt bad for her, I felt bad for everything she’s gone through. “Something else, just a heads up. Alice has always had a thing for Steve and is furious that he isn’t into her, so she’ll likely try to make life hard on you. Not because she hates you, but because she’s a bitch who doesn’t care about anyone but herself. I have no idea how she made it through medical school. She has no compassion.” She added. “But her and Mark are… married?” I started. “They have an interesting relationship. I’ve never seen it, but I’m 90% sure she’s the one fucking him with a strap on. I know for a fact she won’t give him oral, she’s said it’s submissive and for her. I’m not involved in their sex life, fortunately. They keep that private. They both agreed that they wouldn’t sleep with anyone else, so I only have to be involved when one of them just needs a quick release.” Molly continued to spill information about Mark and Alice, and Molly told me she had still never actually had sex with Mark even though the implant that Alice put in her was a strong birth control and kept her from getting her period. As Molly said earlier, I was essentially a girl now, and could tell by the details that she was sharing with me. They were things I imagine only girls talked about with each other. I could feel myself getting closer with her as we talked for the next hour, about everything we could think of from our lives before this. I was thankful that, if I had to do this, I wasn’t doing it alone. “Are the babies doing alright?” Alice said as she entered the room, sounding sweeter than she did earlier. “Yes, mommy.” Molly said right away, seeming almost instinctual. “Are you hungry, baby? Mommy feels really full.” Alice said as she rounded the couch and sat next to Molly, already beginning to unbutton her blouse. Molly didn’t say anything, she just sat there with a blank look on her face. I could tell she was mentally checking out again, getting ready to go through the motions of whatever was expected of her. Alice pulled Molly into her lap and pulled her breast out of her shirt and bra, then guided it into Molly’s mouth. I could see Molly open and close her mouth over Alice’s nipple and begin to suck gently with her eyes closed. “You want some too, baby?” Alice asked me, noticing my fixed gaze. “No, thank you.” I said in as kind of a voice as I could. “It’s okay to be curious, you can look.” She said as she leaned her head back, clearly enjoying Molly’s suckle. Alice didn’t say anything, but gently pulled her nipple out of Molly’s mouth after a few minutes and carefully placed her other nipple back in. Molly again started to suck. When she was finished, Alice wiped Molly’s mouth with the cup of her bra, cleaning up the small amount of breast milk that had trickled out onto Molly’s mouth during her nursing session. Alice leaned down and kissed Molly on the forehead, then slid her hand under Molly’s skirt and squeezed the crotch of the diaper. She said nothing, stood up and left the room, and latched the door behind her. “You do what you have to do.” Molly said as she resumed her position with her feet on the couch. “It’ll probably sound super fucked up, but I don’t mind that part as much as I used to.” “She literally makes you breastfeed? That wasn’t a one time thing?” I questioned, still in disbelief of what I just saw, although I had vague memories of doing it myself while drugged. “No, she had to take hormones to start producing milk again, and she’s damn determined to keep producing it as long as possible.” She responded. We sat in silence for a few minutes as I contemplated just how deep this all went. “So what to you think they’re talking about in there?” I asked, snapping Molly out of a trance. “Oh, ummm… probably more ways to win capitalism, or how to recruit more of… well, us. More than likely they’re all talking about how great they all are while no one else listens. They’re all so fucking full of themselves.” She said coldly, but with a smile. “Maybe one day, after all of this is over, we can meet up in Hawaii and drink on the beach and pretend like none of this ever happened. I dream of that sometimes… being able to take a pill and forget it all. Just having a big pile of money for... services rendered... and being none the wiser that I was used as a sex toy by the ultra rich.” She said with a chuckle. I could see a small tear form in her eyes as she fixated on the ceiling. I couldn’t get over how beautiful she was. While I know she hated everything about her current state, I couldn’t help but think about how cute she was dressed like this. “Yeah, I think we should. We can pretend like we’re old friends from school and talk about everything not related to this. Just lay there and count our money and drink our drinks. I think it sounds like a wonderful idea.” I responded with a smile. She smiled and squeezed her eyes shut, the tear now rolling down her cheek. She brushed it away quickly with her sleeve, then flashed a big grin at me and reached out to squeeze my hand. “When we need to escape, let’s just sit here and think about how it’ll be when that day comes. Okay?” “Deal.” I said happily. “Hey, babe.We’re heading out.” Mark called from beyond the door. Molly’s eyes sunk to the couch, a frown replacing the warm smile I was falling in love with, and she pushed herself up off of the couch. I felt guilty for it, but I instantly caught a full view of her diaper as her skirt flopped back down. I tried to avert my eyes, but I’m pretty sure she knew. She didn’t say anything though. I watched her walk out of the door without so much as a look back. Within a few seconds, her outline was replaced by the much larger outline of Steve. “You gonna come back out here, baby?” He asked after a second. I didn’t respond, but made my way around the couch and walked through the door. I was greeted with an arm around my shoulder and an ushering back towards the master bedroom. It was late now, and I really just wanted to go to sleep, but I was getting the impression from his forceful motions that sleep wasn’t in the cards for the next little while. As we entered through the doorway, Steve turned and closed it behind us before securing it with a loud click on the handle. “Maybe now we’ll get some privacy.” He joked. "I couldn't wait for them to fucking leave..." I gave a small smile, but said nothing. He walked toward me and pulled my face up to meet his. As his lips pressed against mine, I was assaulted by the taste of expensive bourbon. His tongue pressed past my lips and parted my jaw providing me with an intensely passionate kiss. I struggled to catch my breath as he batted my tongue around with his own for what felt like an eternity. Finally he pulled away and dropped his face to my neck, nibbling and sucking with reckless abandon, no doubt causing hicky after hicky as he sucked on my soft skin. He broke off and pushed me hard to the bed, nearly causing me to fall on the way. He was quickly in front of me with my lower back now pressing hard against the corner of the mattress, his hands now grabbing and groping at my body, pulling the dress up, and squeezing hard at the diaper under the onesie. “I’m gonna finish what I started.” He nearly growled under his breath, his aggression now making me a little nervous. He forcefully spun me and pushed my upper body onto the bed. His body was pushing hard into mine as he leaned over me and began sucking on the side of my neck from behind. I tried to relax and play the part that Molly had explained to me, but feared he was going to go beyond what we had discussed earlier, especially given the position he had me in. The onesie was nearly ripped as he pulled hard, the snaps finally calling it quits as I heard faint stretching of the cotton fabric. I’m sure it was trash now, probably stretched beyond repair. Funny what goes through your mind in times like these, I was almost offended that he ripped my clothes even though they weren’t mine and I really should hate them. His hand pressed hard into my upper back, forcing me deep into the mattress. His other gripped firmly at the dry diaper and pulled down and away from me. I was amazed at the gripping strength of the velcro tabs as my torso was pulled away from the bed until the tapes finally gave way. With another strong tug, the diaper was completely off of me and I was naked from the waist down. My breathing became rapid, which would have been a problem had the pressure he was applying to my back not eased significantly. My body tensed and I strained to see what was happening behind me, but had trouble because of the soft mattress and comforter. I felt his strong grip on both sides of my hips, then his palms settled firmly, one on each side of my butt before spreading me gently apart. I nearly screamed as his tongue made contact with my hole, a sensation I did not expect, but what escaped my throat was a deep moan. He lapped a few times up and down, no doubt encouraged by the sounds I was making, then thrust his tongue barely inside. My body tensed at the intrusion, but it didn’t deter him from doing this movement multiple times more before he altered between licking and penetrating. "Oh, God." I said seemingly out of nowhere, surprised that it came from my mouth. This affirmation caused his tongue to move faster and harder. The fear I had was quickly being replaced with… well, I was really liking it, I guess. I balled my fists against the bed and tried to keep from moaning too much, but they escaped time and time again without my realizing. “I think someone enjoys getting their pussy eaten.” He said after a moment. I didn’t respond because it somehow didn’t register that he was talking to me, or about me, but the moan that again escaped my lips was an answer enough for him. A moment later, he stopped and stood from his knees. Mine were shaking something crazy as he slid himself onto the bed, kicking his slacks off in the process. He laid down, then pulled at my arms to get me on top of him, then pushed me around. I realized that he was trying to get me into a 69 position and I offered some assistance. He pulled my thighs hard up to his face and started his aggressive tonguing again. With his other hand, he pulled his cock out of his boxers, then pushed hard on the back of my neck. I had to use my hand to line his cock up with my mouth, our height difference making it awkward for me to get into position. His tongue prodded deeper and deeper sending intense sensations throughout my body. It was tough to concentrate on anything else, but after a second, I grabbed at the base of his cock and lined it up with my mouth. I could see the stream of precum dripping over the head, but paid no attention and slid it into my mouth. I moaned nearly constantly as he tongued me. I tried as hard as possible to focus on him, but struggled immensely. As his movements became more rhythmic, I was able to match his speed with my own and moved his dick in and out of my mouth, trying hard to mimic pleasurable techniques I'd experienced in the past. I could hear his moans begin as I sucked, his hips beginning to raise and lower in time with my head movement. I kept my hand at the base of his cock, careful to not let him go too much deeper into my mouth, now thankful that I was able to do this without my hands affixed behind my back. "God damn." He said as he laid his head back, taking a break from licking me. The absence of the sensations made me focus more on his cock and I was quickly learning to use my lips, mouth, and hands in sync. He was squeezing hard on my butt and lower back with his hands, and his moans began to signal that I was about to receive my reward for a job well done. I panicked for a split second, unsure of what I should do once he does finish. I knew guys well enough to know that once he started to cum, his hand would be holding me firmly in place. I thought about faking a next cramp and pulling off, just letting him finish on me like before, but wasn't sure he'd handle that well. I prepared myself to stop and ask him to not cum in my mouth, but just as I was about to pull my head up, as predicted, his hand pressed hard on the back of my head and forced his dick deep into my mouth. Fortunately my hand was still on the base and I was able to stop him from going too deep, but he was now filling the vast majority of my mouth and pressing against the back of my tongue. I began to feel the head of his cock expand and noticed he was grunting behind me and tried to lift my head again, but only managed to move an inch or so before I felt the first jet of cum spray into my mouth. I was panicking and wasn't sure what to do as his cum continued to flood into my mouth, falling down against the inside of my lips while more was added. The salty, musky taste was overpowering and tasted nearly as I anticipated it would. I had no idea why Sarah seemed to enjoy this as much as she did, it certainly wasn't a taste I found pleasant. After the waves of orgasm seemed to subside, I carefully pulled his cock from my mouth, careful to keep the seal between his cock and my lips so as to not spill any of his cum onto him. After I finally popped him out of my mouth, I turned to him with a mouthful of semen, pleading for a solution to the current issue at hand. I needed to get rid of this stuff fast. Steve lay there with a look of accomplishment on his face, his eyes watching mine closely. Without a word, he grabbed at my upper arm and pulled me over to him, squeezing me into his chest. I objected as much as I could with my mouth full, but he ignored my pleas and pulled me close to him. "That was so great, baby. You did such a good job for your first time." He said in a breathy voice, no doubt satisfied with his orgasm, the evidence of still sloshing around in my mouth. "Mmmm." I forced out as I pulled away from him and gestured to my mouth. He finally understood, or at least played like he did. "Oh, I figured you had already swallowed it." He said with a sense of amusement in his voice. I shook my head as he finally released me. "Hold it." He said while I scrambled to get off of the bed intending to make my way to the bathroom. His cum was now mixing with my saliva and my mouth was in danger of overflowing soon. The thick, slimy texture was awful as it slid over my tongue time and time again. Steve slid from the bed and walked into the closed, but not before extending his hand and pushing me back onto my butt on the bed. "If you're going to spit, I've got something for you to use." He said as he moved quickly into the closet, then returned a moment later with a diaper. I pleaded with my eyes, I just wanted to run to the bathroom and get it out. He pushed me back onto the bed and slid the diaper under my butt, then positioned it correctly. He was taking his time with this, I knew it. I moved my head down a little and thought I could swallow some of my spit, but I wasn't sure if it was heavier than cum or not. Either way, I swallowed a small amount of the mixture in my mouth to make sure I didn't overflow. Steve pulled me into a sitting position with the diaper still open, but in place. "If you're going to spit, spit it into your diaper." He said with some hint of amusement. I looked down and saw the chastity cage resting on the padding of the diaper and moved my head out to clear the dress, now bundled at my chest. I pushed the mouthful of cum and spit into the diaper and watch with disgust as it enveloped my caged dick and slid down my thighs. It settled on my butt, right against my spit-lubricated hole. Strings of cum extended from my mouth and down my torso. I cleaned my mouth with the back of my hand, thankful to be rid of the aftermath of my first successful blowjob. "Seems like it would have been easier to swallow it." Steve said as he pulled the diaper up and taped it into position. "I think I would have gotten sick if I did." I said, still catching my breath. "You'll have plenty of time to get used to it." He said with a grin as he repositioned the velcro tabs to his liking. "Now go brush your teeth, your breath smells like cum."